📜 Verbum · 聖言
原文誦讀聖經與教父文獻

← 回書卷目次 · 希臘教父 › 愛任紐殘篇

愛任紐殘篇 第 1-1 章

希臘文原文.31 節.部分字詞可點開查義

第 1-2 章 →
1-1:prooemium
ἘΠΙ Ἐπεὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν παραπεμπόμενοί τινες, ἐπεισάγουσι λόγους ψευδεῖς καὶ γενεαλογίας ματαίας, αἵτινες ζητήσεις μᾶλλον παρέχουσι, καθὼς Ἀπόστολός φησιν,η οἰκοδομὴν Θεοῦ τὴν ἐν πίστει· καὶ διὰ τῆς πανούργως συγκεκροτημένης κεκροτημένης πιθανότητος παράγουσι τὸν νοῦν τῶν ἀπειροτέρων, καὶ αἰχμαλωτίζουσιν αὐτοὺς, ῥᾳδιουργοῦντες τὰ λόγια Κυρίου, ἐξηγηταὶ κακοὶ τῶν καλῶς εἰρημένων γινόμενοι· καὶ πολλοὺς ἀνατρέπουσιν, ἀπάγοντες αὐτοὺς προφάσει γνώσεως ἀπὸ τοῦ τόδε τὸ πᾶν συστησαμένου καὶ κεκοσμηκότος, ὡς ὑψηλότερόν τι καὶ μεῖζον ἔχοντες ἐπιδεῖξαι τοῦ τὸν οὐρανὸν, καὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς πεποιηκότος Θεοῦ· πιθανῶς μὲν ἐπαγόμενοι διὰ λόγων τέχνης τοὺς ἀκεραίους εἰς τὸν τοῦ ζητεῖν τρόπον, ἀπιθάνως δὲ ἀπολλύντες αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ βλάσφημον καὶ ἀσεβῆ τὴν γνώμην αὐτῶν κατασκευάζειν εἰς τὸν Δημιουργὸν, μηδὲ ἐν τῷ διακρίνειν δυναμένων τὸ ψεῦδος ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀληθοῦς· γὰρ πλάνη καθʼ αὑτὴν μὲν οὐκ ἐπιδείκνυται, ἵνα μὴ γυμνωθεῖσα γένηται κατάφωρος· πιθανῷ δὲ περιβλήματι πανούργως κοσμουμένη, καὶ αὐτῆς τῆς ἀληθείας ἀληθεστέραν ἑαυτὴν παρέχειν παρέχει φαίνεσθαι διὰ τῆς ἔξωθεν φαντασίας τοῖς ἀπειροτέροις· καθὼς ὑπὸ τοῦ κρείττονος ἡμῶν εἴρηται ἐπὶ τῶν τοιούτων, ὅτι λίθον τὸν τίμιον σμάραγδον ὄντα, καὶ πολυτίμητόν τισιν, ὕαλος ἐνυβρίζει διὰ τέχνης παρομοιουμένη, ὁπόταν μὴ παρῇ σθένων δοκιμάσαι, καὶ τέχνῃ τέχνην διελέγξαι τὴν πανούργως ούργως γενομένην· ὅταν δὲ ἐπιμιγῇ χαλκὸς εἰς τὸν ἄργυρον, τίς εὐκόλως δυνήσεται τοῦτον ἀκεραίως ἀκέραιος ὤν δοκιμάσαι; ἵνα οὗν μὴ παρὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν αἰτίαν συναρπάζωνταί τινες, ὡς πρόβατα ὑπὸ λύκων, ἀγνοοῦντες αὐτοὺς διὰ τὴν ἔξωθεν τῆς προβατείου δορᾶς ἐπιβουλὴν, οὓς φυλάσσειν παρήγγελκεν ἡμῖν Κύριος, ὅμοια μὲν λαλοῦντας, ἀνόμοια δὲ φρονοῦντας, ἀναγκαῖον ἡγησάμην, ἐντυχὼν τοῖς ὑπομνήμασι τῶν, ὡς αὐτοὶ λέγουσιν, Οὐαλεντίνου μαθητῶν, ἐνίοις δʼ αὐτῶν καὶ συμβαλὼν, καὶ καταλαβόμενος τὴν γνώμην αὐτῶν, μηνύσαι σοι, ἀγαπητὲ, τὰ τερατώδη καὶ βαθέα μυστήρια, οὐ πάντες Χωροῦσιν, ἐπεὶ μὴ πάντες τὸν ἐγκέφαλον εξεπτύςασιν, ὅπως καὶ σὺ μαθὼν αὐτὰ, πᾶσι τοῖς μετά σου φανερὰ ποιήσῃς, καὶ παραινέσῃς αὐτοῖς φυλάξασθαι τὸν βυθὸν τῆς ἀνοίας, καὶ τῆς εἰς Χριστὸν Θεὸν βλασφημίας. Καὶ, καθὼς δύναμις ἡμῖν, τήν τε γνώμην αὐτῶν τῶν νῦν παραδιδασκόντων, λέγω δὴ τῶν περὶ Πτολεμαῖον, ἀπάνθισμα οὖσαν τῆς Οὐαλεντίνου σχολῆς, συντόμως καὶ σαφῶς ἀπαγγελοῦμεν, καὶ ἀφορμὰς δώσομεν κατὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν μετριότητα, πρὸς τὸ ἀνατρέπειν αὐτὴν, ἀλλόκοτα καὶ ἀνάρμοστα τῇ ἀληθείᾳ ἐπιδεικνύντες τὰ ὑπʼ αὐτῶν λεγόμενα, μήτε συγγράφειν εἰθισμένοι, μήτε λόγων τέχνην ἠσκηκότες· ἀγάπης δὲ ἡμᾶς προτρεπομένης σοί τε καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς μετά σου μηνύσαι τὰ μέχρι μὲν νῦν κεκρθμμένα, ἤδη δὲ κατὰ τὴν χάριν τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰς φανερὸν ἐληλυθότα διδάγματα· οὐδὲν γάρ ἐστι κεκαλυμμένον, οὐκ ἀποκαλυφθήσεται, καὶ κρυπτὸν, οὐ γνωσθήσεται. Οὐκ ἐπιζητήσεις δὲ παῤ ἡμῶν τῶν ἐν Κελτοῖς διατριβόντων, καὶ περὶ βάρβαρον διάλεκτον τὸ πλεῖστον ἀσχολουμένων, λόγων τέχνην, ἣν οὐκ ἐμάθομεν, οὔτε δύναμιν συγγραφέως, ἣν οὐκ ἠσκήσαμεν, οὔτε καλλωπισμὸν λέξεων, οὔτε πιθανότητα, ἣν οὐκ οἴδαμεν· ἀλλὰ ἁπλῶς, καὶ ἀληθῶς, καὶ ἰδιωτικῶς τὰ μετὰ ἀγάπης σοι γραφέντα, μετὰ ἀγάπης σὺ προσδέξῃ, καὶ αὐτὸς αὐξήσεις αὐτὰ παρὰ σεαυτῷ, ἅτε ἱκανώτερος ἡμῶν τυγχάνων, οἱονεὶ σπέρματα καὶ ἀρχὰς λαβὼν παῤ ἡμῶν, καὶ ἐν τῷ πλάτει σου τοῦ νοῦ ἐπὶ πολὺ καρποφορήσεις τὰ δἰ ὀλίγων ὑφʼ ἡμῶν εἰρημένα, καὶ δυνατῶς παραστήσεις τοῖς μετὰ σοῦ τὰ ἀσθενῶς ὑφʼ ἡμῶν ἀπηγγελμένα· καὶ ὡς ἡμεῖς ἐφιλοτιμήθημεν, πάλαι ζητοῦντός σου μαθεῖν τὴν γνώμην αὐτῶν, μὴ μόνον σοι ποιῆσαι φανερὰν, ἀλλά καὶ ἐφόδια δοῦναι πρὸς τὸ ἐπιδεικνύειν αὐτὴν Ψεοδῆ· οὕτω δὲ καὶ σὺ φιλοτίμως τοῖς λοιποῖς διακονήσεις, κατά τὴν χάριν τὴν ὑπὸ τοῦ Κυρίου σοὶ δεδομένην, εἰς τὸ μηκέτι παρασύρεσθαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ὑπὸ τῆς ἐκείνων πιθανολογίας, οὔσης τοιαύτης
有些人離棄真理,引進虛謊的言論與無益的家譜,正如使徒所說,這些只是引起爭辯,而非建立那在信心裡屬神的事;他們又藉著巧妙編造的似是而非之說,引誘那些較無經驗者的心思,擄掠他們,竄改主的聖言,成為對美善之言的惡劣解經者。他們傾覆許多人,假借「知識」為名,把人從那位創立並裝飾這宇宙者面前引開,彷彿他們有比那位造了天、地及其中萬物之神更高、更大的事可以指明。他們以言辭的技巧巧妙地引誘純真之人進入探究的途徑,卻又以不可信的方式毀滅他們——因他們對造物主(Demiurge/造物主)構築了褻瀆不敬的見解,而受騙者卻無從分辨真偽。因為謬誤本身並不顯露自己,免得一旦被剝光便被識破;它乃以似是而非的外衣巧妙妝飾自己,藉著外表的假象,使自己在那些無經驗的人眼中顯得比真理本身更真。正如一位比我們更高明者論到這等人時所說:寶貴的綠寶石,在某些人看為極珍貴,卻被以技巧仿造的玻璃所褻瀆冒充,每當無人能夠鑑驗、以技藝揭穿那巧妙的贗品時便是如此;又當銅摻入銀中,無經驗的人誰能輕易鑑別出來呢?因此,免得因我們的疏忽,有人像羊被狼擄去——因外披羊皮的詭計而不認得牠們(主曾吩咐我們要防備這等人,他們說話與我們相同,存心卻不同)——我認為有必要,在我讀過那些自稱為瓦倫提努(Valentinus)門徒之人的論著、又與其中一些人會面並掌握了他們的見解之後,把那些怪誕而幽深的奧祕向你揭示,親愛的;這些奧祕並非人人能容受,因為並非人人都已掏空了腦袋。如此,你既學了這些,就可向凡與你同在的人講明,並勸勉他們防備那愚妄的深淵,以及對基督神的褻瀆。我們也要盡力,簡明清楚地陳述那些如今傳授此道之人的見解——我是指圍繞托勒密(Ptolemaeus)的那一派,乃是瓦倫提努門派的精華——並按我們微薄的才力,提供駁斥它的依據,指明他們所說的乃是與真理相悖、與真理不合的。我們素來不慣寫作,也未操練言辭的技藝;惟有愛激勵我們,要向你和凡與你同在的人揭示那至今隱藏、如今卻已藉神的恩典顯明出來的教訓。因為掩蓋的事沒有不被揭露的,隱藏的事沒有不被人知道的。你也不要指望從我們這些住在凱爾特人中間、大半操著蠻族方言的人身上,得著我們未曾學過的言辭技巧、未曾操練的著述能力,或我們所不懂的辭藻之美與說服之力;你只要以愛心領受我們以愛心、單純真實、按平民方式寫給你的這些話,並要在你自己裡面使它增長——因你比我們更有能力——彷彿從我們領受了種子與根基,又在你寬廣的心思中,使我們三言兩語所說的多結果子,並有力地向與你同在的人陳明我們所軟弱陳述的。我們既因你久已渴望明白他們的見解而殷勤努力,不單向你講明,更給你裝備去指明它的虛謊;照樣,你也要照主所賜你的恩典,殷勤地服事其餘的人,使人不再被他們似是而非的花言巧語擄去——那花言巧語乃是如下這般的。
Inasmuch as certain men, setting the truth aside, are bringing in lying words and vain genealogies, which, as the Apostle says, minister questions rather than the edification of God which is in faith; and by means of their craftily constructed plausibility they lead astray the minds of the more inexperienced and take them captive, falsifying the oracles of the Lord and proving themselves bad interpreters of what was rightly spoken. They overturn many, drawing them away under the pretext of knowledge from him who founded and adorned this universe, as though they had something higher and greater to reveal than the God who made heaven and earth and all that is in them. With persuasive art they entice the simple into the habit of inquiry, but then unpersuasively destroy them by framing their opinion blasphemously and impiously concerning the Creator, while those they deceive are unable to distinguish falsehood from truth. For error does not show itself by itself, lest, being stripped bare, it be detected; but craftily adorned with a plausible covering, it contrives through outward appearance to present itself, to the more inexperienced, as truer even than the truth itself. As one better than we has said of such people, that a precious stone, an emerald of great value to some, is mimicked and counterfeited by glass made to resemble it through art, whenever there is no one able to test it and by skill to expose the skillfully made forgery; and when bronze is mixed with silver, who, being inexperienced, will easily be able to test it? Lest, then, through our fault some be carried off like sheep by wolves, not recognizing them because of their outward covering of sheep's skin (those whom the Lord charged us to beware of, speaking like us but thinking otherwise), I judged it necessary, having read the treatises of those who, as they themselves say, are disciples of Valentinus, and having met with some of them and grasped their opinion, to disclose to you, beloved, their monstrous and profound mysteries, which not all can contain, since not all have voided their brains; so that you also, learning them, may make them plain to all who are with you and exhort them to beware of the depth of folly and of the blasphemy against Christ God. And, so far as we are able, we shall briefly and clearly report the opinion of those who are now teaching these things, I mean the school of Ptolemaeus, which is a flower of the school of Valentinus, and we shall provide, according to our modest ability, the means to refute it, showing that what they say is foreign to and inconsistent with the truth. We are not accustomed to writing, nor have we practiced the art of words; but love urges us to disclose to you and to all who are with you those teachings hitherto hidden, but now by the grace of God come to light. For there is nothing covered that shall not be revealed, nor hidden that shall not be made known. You will not expect from us, who dwell among the Celts and are mostly occupied with a barbarous tongue, any art of speech, which we have not learned, nor any power of composition, which we have not practiced, nor beauty of words, nor persuasiveness, which we do not know; but you will receive in love what we have written to you in love, simply and truly and after the manner of a layman, and you yourself, being more capable than we, will enlarge it for yourself, as one who has received from us, as it were, seeds and beginnings, and in the breadth of your mind will bring forth abundant fruit from what we have said in few words, and will powerfully present to those with you what we have feebly reported. And as we have been zealous, since you have long sought to learn their opinion, not only to make it plain to you but also to give you means to show it false, so will you also zealously serve the rest, according to the grace given you by the Lord, that men may no longer be carried away by their plausible reasoning, which is of the following kind.
1-1:1
ΛΕΓΟΥΣ γάρ τινα εἶναι ἐν ἀοράτοις καὶ ἀκατονομάστοις ὑψώμασι τέλειον Αἰῶνα προόντα· τοῦτον δὲ καὶ προαρχὴν καὶ προπάτορα καὶ υθὸν καλοῦσιν. ὑπάρχονταδ αὐτὸν ἀχώρυτον καὶ ἀόρατον, ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἀγέννητον. ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ καὶ ἠραμίᾳ πολλῇ γεγονέναι ἐν ἀπείροις αἰῶσι χρόνων. συνυπάρχεινδ αὐτῷ καὶ Ἔννοιαν, ἣν δὲ καὶ Χάριν, καὶ Σιγὴν ὀνομάζουσι· καὶ ἐννονθῆναί ποτε ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ προβαλέσθαι τὸν υθὸν τοῦτον, ἀρχὴν τῶν πάντων καὶ καθάπερ σπέρμα, τὴν προβολὴν ταύτην, ἣν προβαλέσθαι ἐνενοήθη, καὶ καθέσθαι ὡς ἐν μήτρα τῇ συνυπαρχούσῃ ἑαυτῷ Σιγῇ· ταύτην δὲ ὑποδεξαμένην τὸ σπέρμα τοῦτο καὶ ἐγκύμονα γενομένην, ἀποκυῆσαι Νοῦν, ὅμοιόν τε καὶ ἶσον τῷ προβαλόντι, καὶ μόνον χωροῦντα τὸ μέγεθος τοῦ Πατρός· τὸν δὲ Νοῦν τοῦτον καὶ Μονογενῆ καλοῦσι, καὶ Πατέρα, καὶ Ἀρχὴν τῶν πάντων· συμπροβεβλῆσθαι δὲ αὐτῷ Ἀλήθειαν· καὶ εἶναι ταύτην πρῶτον καὶ ἀρχέγονον Πυθαγορικὴν τετρακτὺν, ἣν καὶ ῥίζαν τῶν πάντων καλοῦσιν· ἔστι γάρ Βοθὸς καὶ Σιγὴ, ἔπειτα Νοῦς καὶ Ἀλήθεια. Αἰσθόμενόν τε τὸν Μονογενῆ τοῦτον ἐφʼ οἷς προεβλήθη, προβαλεῖν καὶ αὐτὸν Λόγον καὶ Ζωὴν, πατέρα πάντων τῶν μετʼ αὐτὸν ἐσομένων, καὶ ἀρχὴν καὶ μόφωσιν παντὸς τοῦ πληρώματος. Ἐκ δὴ τοῦ Λόγου καὶ τῆς Ζωῆς προβεβλῆσθαι κατὰ συζυγίαν Ἄνθρωπον καὶ Ἐκκλησίαν· καὶ εἶναι ταύτην ἀρχέγονον Ὀγδοάδα, ῥίζαν καὶ ὑπόστασιν τῶν πάντων, τέτρασιν ὀνόμασι παῤ αὐτοῖς καλουμένων, καλουμένην Βυθῷ, καὶ Νῷ, καὶ Λόγῳ, καὶ Ἀνθρώπῳ· εἶναι γὰρ αὐτῶν ἕκαστον ἀῤῥενόθηλυν· οὕτως πρῶτον τὸν Προπάτορα ἡνῶσθαι κατὰ συζυγίαν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ Ἐννοίᾳ· τὸν δὲ Μονογενῆ, τουτέστι τὸν Νοῦν, τῇ Ἀληθείᾳ· τὸν δὲ Λόγον τῇ Ζωῇ, καὶ τὸν Ἄνθρωπον τῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ. Τούτους δὲ τοὺς Αἰῶνας εἰς δόξαν τοῦ Πατρὸς προβεβλημένους, βουληθέντας καὶ αὐτοὺς διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου δοξάσαι τὸν Πατέρα, προβαλεῖν προβολὰς ἐν συζυγίᾳ· τὸν μὲν Λόγον καὶ τὴν Ζωὴν, μετὰ τὸ προβαλέσθαι τὸν Ἄνθρωπον καὶ τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν, ἄλλους δέκα Αἰῶνας, ὧν τὰ ὀνόματα λέγουσι ταῦτα· Βύθιος καὶ Μίξις, Ἀγήρατος καὶ Ἑνώσις, Αὐτοφυὴς καὶ Ἡδονὴ, Ἀκίνητος καὶ Σύγκρασις, Μονογενὴς καὶ Μακαρία· οὗτοι δέκα Αἰῶνες, οὓς καὶ φάσκουσιν ἐκ Λόγου καὶ Ζωῆς προβεβλῆσθαι. τὸν δὲ Ἄνθρωπον καὶ αὐτὸν προβαλεῖν μετὰ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας Αἰῶνας δώδεκα, οἷς ταῦτα τὰ ὀνόματα χαρίζονται· Παράκλητος καὶ Πίστις, Πατρικὸς καὶ Ἐλπὶς, Μητρικὸς καὶ Ἀγάπη, Ἀείνους καὶ Σύνεσις, Ἐκκλησιαστικὸς καὶ Μακαριότης, Θλητὸς καὶ Σοφία· οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ τριάκοντα Αἰῶνες τῆς πλάνης αὐτῶν, οἱ σεσιγημένοι καὶ μὴ γινωσκόμενοι· τοῦτο τὸ ἀόρατον καὶ πνευματικὸν κατʼ αὐτοὺς πλήρωμα, τριχῆ διεσταμένον εἰς ὀγδοάδα, καὶ δεκάδα, καὶ δωδεκάδα. Καὶ διὰ τοῦτο τὸν Σωτῆρα λέγουσιν (οὐδὲ γὰρ Μύριον ὀνομάζειν αὐτὸν θέλουσι) τριάκοντα ἔτεσι κατὰ τὸ φανερὸν μηδὲν πεποιηκέναι, ἐπιδεικνύντα τὸ μυστήριον τούτων τῶν Αἰώνων. Ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς παραβολῆς τῶν εἰς τὸν ἀμπελῶνα πεμπομένων ἐργατῶν φασὶ φανερώτατα τοὺς τριάκοντα τούτους Αἰῶνας μεμηνύσθαι· πέμπονται γὰρ οἱ μὲν περὶ πρώτην ὥραν, οἱ δὲ περὶ τρίτην, οἱ δὲ περὶ ἕκτην, οἱ δὲ περὶ ἐνάτην, ἄλλοι δὲ περὶ ἑνδεκάτην· συντιθέμεναι οὖν αἱ προειρημέναι ὧραι εἰς ἑαυτὰς, τὸν τῶν τριάκοντα ἀριθμὸν ἀναπληροῦσι· μία γὰρ, καὶ τρεῖς, καὶ ἓξ, καὶ ἐννέα, καὶ ἕνδεκα, τριάκοντα γίνονται· διὰ δὲ τῶν ὡρῶν τοὺς Αἰῶνας μεμηνύσθαι θέλουσι. Καὶ ταῦτʼ εἶναι τὰ μεγάλα καὶ θαυμαστὰ καὶ ἀπόῤῥητα Μυστήρια, καρποφοροῦσιν αὐτοὶ, καὶ εἴ που τι τῶν ἐν πλήθει εἰρημένων ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς δυνηθείη προσαρμόσαι, καὶ εἰκάσαι τῷ πλάσματι αὐτῶν
他們說,在那不可見、不可名的高處,有一位完全的伊涌(Aeon),先萬有而存在;他們稱他為元父(Forefather)、起初之先(First-beginning),又稱為深淵(Bythos)。他是不可容納、不可見的,是永恆而非受生的,在極大的安靜與寧息中,歷經無窮的時間之世代而存在。與他同存的還有「意念」(Thought),他們又稱她為恩典(Grace)與沉默(Sige)。這深淵終於起意,要從自己發出萬有的起初,將他所決意發出的這「發射」(emission),如同種子般,安置於與他同存的沉默(Sige)裡,如在母腹之中。沉默領受了這種子,懷了孕,便生出心思(Nous),與那發出者相似且相等,惟獨他能容納父的浩大。這心思,他們又稱為獨生者(Only-begotten)、父,以及萬有之起初。與他一同被發出的還有真理(Aletheia);這就構成了那首先且原初的「畢達哥拉斯四元組」(Tetrad),他們又稱之為萬有之根,即深淵與沉默,其次是心思與真理。這獨生者既覺察自己被發出的目的,便也發出了道(Logos)與生命(Zoe),他是在他以後一切要存在者之父,是全普累若麻(Pleroma,豐盛)的起初與成形。從道與生命,又按配偶(成對)發出了人(Anthropos)與教會(Ecclesia);這就是那原初的八元組(Ogdoad),是萬有之根與本體,在他們中間以四個名稱稱呼:深淵、心思、道、人。因為他們各自都是雌雄同體的:如此,元父首先與他自己的意念按配偶聯合;獨生者,即心思,與真理聯合;道與生命聯合;人與教會聯合。這些伊涌既為父的榮耀而被發出,自己也願以自己的行動榮耀父,便成對地發出眾「發射」。道與生命,在發出人與教會之後,又發出另外十個伊涌,他們所給的名字如下:Bythios(深者)與 Mixis(交合),Ageratos(不老者)與 Henosis(聯合),Autophyes(自生者)與 Hedone(歡愉),Akinetos(不動者)與 Synkrasis(混合),Monogenes(獨生者)與 Makaria(蒙福者)——這就是那十個伊涌,他們聲稱是從道與生命發出的。人也照樣,連同教會,發出十二個伊涌,他們賜予這些名字:Parakletos(保惠師)與 Pistis(信),Patrikos(屬父者)與 Elpis(望),Metrikos(屬母者)與 Agape(愛),Aeinous(常思者)與 Synesis(悟性),Ekklesiastikos(屬教會者)與 Makariotes(福樂),Theletos(願者)與 Sophia(智慧)。這就是他們謬說中的三十個伊涌,是被緘默而不為人知的。照他們所說,這就是那不可見、屬靈的普累若麻,三重劃分為八元組、十元組與十二元組。為此緣故,他們說救主(因他們不願稱他為「主」)在三十年間於明處一無所作,乃是要顯出這些伊涌的奧祕。此外,在那些被差進葡萄園做工之人的比喻中,他們說這三十個伊涌最為明顯地被指明了;因為有的約在第一時辰被差,有的約在第三時辰,有的約在第六時辰,有的約在第九時辰,還有的約在第十一時辰。如今把上述各時辰相加,便湊成三十之數:因為一、三、六、九、十一相加為三十;他們便要藉這些時辰指明那些伊涌。他們說,這些就是他們所結之果——那偉大、奇妙、不可言喻的奧祕;凡聖經中以多種方式所說的,若能勉強套上,他們便把它比附到自己的虛構上。
They say that in invisible and unnameable heights there is a certain perfect Aeon who existed before all things, whom they call Forefather and First-beginning and Bythos (Depth). He is uncontainable and invisible, eternal and unbegotten, and existed in great quiet and stillness through boundless ages of time. With him co-existed Thought, whom they also name Grace and Sige (Silence). At length this Bythos took thought to put forth from himself a beginning of all things; and this emission which he resolved to put forth he deposited, like a seed, as in a womb, in the Sige who co-existed with him. She, receiving this seed and becoming pregnant, brought forth Nous (Mind), like and equal to the one who emitted him, alone able to contain the greatness of the Father. This Nous they also call Only-begotten and Father and Beginning of all things. Together with him was emitted Aletheia (Truth); and these constitute the first and original Pythagorean Tetrad, which they also call the root of all things—namely Bythos and Sige, then Nous and Aletheia. This Only-begotten, perceiving for what purpose he had been put forth, himself emitted Logos (Word) and Zoe (Life), the father of all who were to come after him and the beginning and formation of the whole Pleroma. From Logos and Zoe were emitted, in conjugal pairing, Anthropos (Man) and Ecclesia (Church); and this is the original Ogdoad, the root and substance of all things, called among them by four names: Bythos, Nous, Logos, and Anthropos. For each of them is male-female: thus first the Forefather was united in pairing with his own Thought; the Only-begotten, that is Nous, with Aletheia; Logos with Zoe; and Anthropos with Ecclesia. These Aeons, having been emitted for the Father's glory and themselves wishing to glorify the Father by their own act, put forth emissions in pairs. Logos and Zoe, after emitting Anthropos and Ecclesia, emitted ten other Aeons, whose names they give as these: Bythios and Mixis, Ageratos and Henosis, Autophyes and Hedone, Akinetos and Synkrasis, Monogenes and Makaria—these are the ten Aeons whom they assert to have been emitted from Logos and Zoe. And Anthropos likewise, together with Ecclesia, emitted twelve Aeons, on whom they bestow these names: Parakletos and Pistis, Patrikos and Elpis, Metrikos and Agape, Aeinous and Synesis, Ekklesiastikos and Makariotes, Theletos and Sophia. These are the thirty Aeons of their error, who are kept silent and unknown. This is, according to them, the invisible and spiritual Pleroma, divided in three into an Ogdoad, a Decad, and a Dodecad. And for this reason they say that the Savior (for they do not wish to name him 'Lord') did nothing in public for thirty years, displaying the mystery of these Aeons. Moreover, in the parable of the laborers sent into the vineyard they say these thirty Aeons are most plainly indicated; for some are sent about the first hour, some about the third, some about the sixth, some about the ninth, and others about the eleventh. Now the aforesaid hours added together make up the number thirty: for one and three and six and nine and eleven make thirty; and so by the hours they would have the Aeons indicated. And these, they say, are the great and wonderful and ineffable Mysteries which they bring forth as fruit; and wherever anything said in many ways in the Scriptures can be fitted in, they liken it to their fabrication.
1-1:2
Τὸν μὲν οὖν Προπάτορα αὐτῶν γινώσκεσθαι μόνῳ λέγουσι τῷ ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεγονότι Μονογενεῖ, τουτέστι τῷ Νῷ· τοῖς δὲ λοιποῖς πᾶσιν ἀόρατον καὶ ἀκατάληπτον ὑπάρχειν· μόνος δὲ Νοῦς κατ αὐτοὺς ἐτέρπετο θεωρῶν τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ τὸ μέγεθος τὸ ἀμέτρητον αὐτοῦ κατανοῶν ἠγάλλετο· καὶ διενοεῖτο καὶ τοῖς λοιποῖς αἰῶσιν ἀνακοινώσασθαι τὸ μέγεθος τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἡλίκος τε καὶ ὅσος ὑπῆρχε, καὶ ὡς ἦν ἄναρχός τε καὶ ἀχώρητος, καὶ οὐ καταληπτὸς ἰδεῖν· κατέσχε δὲ αὐτὸν Σιγὴ βουλήσει τοῦ Πατρὸς, διὰ τὸ θέλειν πάντας αὐτοὺς εἰς ἔννοιαν καὶ πόθον ζητήσεως τοῦ προειρημένου Προπάτορος αὐτῶν ἀγαγεῖν. Καὶ οἱ μὲν λοιποὶ ὁμοίως Αἰῶνες ἡσυχῇ πως ἐπεπόθουν τὸν προβολέα τοῦ σπέρματος αὐτῶν ἰδεῖν, καὶ τὴν ἄναρχον ῥίζαν ἱστορῆσαι· προήλατο δὲ πολὺ τελευταῖος καὶ νεώτατος τῆς δωδεκάδος, τῆς ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἀνθρώπου καὶ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας, προβεβλημένος Αἰὼν, τουτέστιν Σοφία, καὶ ἔπαθε πάθος ἄνευ τῆς ἐπιπλοκῆς τοῦ ζνγοῦ συζ. τοῦ Θελητοῦ· ἐνήρξατο μὲν ἐν τοῖς περὶ τὸν Νοῦν καὶ τὴν Ἀλήθειαν, ἀπέσκηψε δὲ εἰς τοῦτον τὸν παρατραπέντα, πρόφασιν μὲν ἀγάπης, τόλμης δὲ, διὰ τὸ μὴ κεκοινωνῆσθαι τῷ Πατρὶ τῷ τελείῳ, καθὼς καὶ Νοῦς. Τὸ δὲ πάθος εἶναι ζήτησιν τοῦ Πατρός· ἤθελε γὰρ, ὡς λέγουσι, τὸ μέγεθος αὐτοῦ καταλαβεῖν· ἔπειτα μὴ δυνηθῆναι, διὰ τὸ ἀδυνάτῳ ἐπιβαλεῖν πράγματι, καὶ ἐν πολλῷ πάνυ ἀγῶνι γενόμενον, διά τε τὸ μέγεθος τοῦ βάθους, καὶ τὸ ἀνεξιχνίαστον τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τὴν πρὸς αὐτὸν στοργὴν, ἐκτεινόμενον ἀεὶ ἐπὶ τὸ πρόσθεν, ὑπὸ τῆς γλυκύτητος αὐτοῦ τελευταῖον ἂν καταπεπόσθαι, καὶ ἀναλελύσθαι εἰς τὴν ὅλην οὐσίαν, εἰ μὴ τῇ στηριζούσῃ καὶ ἐκτὸς τοῦ ἀῤῥήτου μεγέθους φυλασσούσῃ τὰ ὅλα συνέτυχε δυνάμει. Ταύτην δὲ τὴν δύναμιν καὶ Ὅρον καλοῦσιν, ὑφʼ ἧς ἐπεσχῆσθαι καὶ ἐστηρίχθαι, καὶ μόγις ἐπιστρέψαντα εἰς ἑαοτὸν, καὶ παισθέντα ὅτι ἀκατάληπτός ἐστιν Πατὴρ, ἀποθέσθαι τὴν προτέραν ἐνθύμησιν σὺν τῷ ἐπιγινομένῳ πάθει ἐκ τοῦ ἐκπλήκτου ἐκείνου θαύματος
如今他們說,他們的元父惟獨被那從他而出的獨生者,即心思(Nous),所認識;而對其餘的一切,他都是不可見、不可測度的。照他們所說,惟有心思以仰望父為樂,思想他那無法測度的浩大而歡欣鼓舞;他便有意向其餘的眾伊涌傳達父的浩大——他何等偉大、何等廣闊,又怎樣是無始的、不可容納的、肉眼不可見的。但沉默(Sige)按父的旨意攔阻了他,因為父願意引領他們眾人進入一種思念,渴慕去尋求他們前述的元父。其餘的眾伊涌也照樣,靜靜地以某種方式渴望見那發出他們種子者,並要查考那無始之根。然而那十二元組中末後、最年幼的伊涌,就是由人與教會所發出的那位——即智慧(Sophia)——卻遠遠地搶先衝出,並在沒有她配偶「願者」(Theletos)擁抱的情況下受了一種「情慾/苦情」(passion)。這情慾起初發生在心思與真理周圍的眾伊涌中,卻轉移、傾注到這位走偏的伊涌身上,假託是出於愛,實則出於放肆,因為她不像心思那樣得以與完全的父相交。這情慾乃是對父的尋索;因為照他們所說,她想要把握住他的浩大。後來她無法做到,因她妄圖一件不可能的事,又陷入極大的掙扎之中——既因那深淵的浩大、父的不可測透,又因她對他的眷戀——她不住地向前伸展,終必被他的甘甜所吞沒,溶解於那全體的本質中,若不是她遇見了那位在不可言喻的浩大之外堅固並護衛萬有的能力。這能力他們又稱為界限(Horos);藉著它,她被攔住、得了堅固,好不容易才回轉歸於自己,並確信父是不可測透的,於是放下她先前的意念,連同那從那令人驚駭的詫異中臨到她的情慾,一併放下。
Now they say that their Forefather is known only to the Only-begotten who came into being from him, that is, to Nous; while to all the rest he is invisible and incomprehensible. According to them, Nous alone took delight in beholding the Father and rejoiced in contemplating his immeasurable greatness; and he was minded to communicate to the rest of the Aeons the greatness of the Father—how great and vast he was, and how he was without beginning and uncontainable and not to be comprehended by sight. But Sige restrained him by the Father's will, since the Father wished to lead them all to a thought and longing to seek out their aforesaid Forefather. And the rest of the Aeons likewise quietly longed in some way to see the one who had emitted their seed and to behold the root that had no beginning. But the last and youngest Aeon of the Dodecad, the one emitted by Anthropos and Ecclesia—that is, Sophia—rushed far ahead and suffered a passion apart from the embrace of her consort Theletos. This passion began among those around Nous and Aletheia, but turned aside into this perverted one, under the pretext of love, though in reality of audacity, because she had not been admitted to fellowship with the perfect Father as Nous had been. The passion was a search after the Father; for she wished, as they say, to grasp his greatness. Then, being unable to do so, because she had attempted an impossible thing, and being plunged into a very great struggle—both because of the magnitude of the Depth and the unsearchableness of the Father and her affection toward him—forever stretching forward, she would at last have been swallowed up by his sweetness and dissolved into the universal substance, had she not met with the power that strengthens and guards all things outside the ineffable greatness. This power they also call Horos (Limit); and by it she was checked and made firm, and with difficulty turned back to herself and convinced that the Father is incomprehensible, and laid aside her former intention along with the passion that had come upon her out of that astounding amazement.
1-1:3
Ἔνιοι δὲ αὐτῶν πῶς τὸ πάθος τῆς Σοφίας καὶ τὴν ἐπιστροφὴν μυθολογοῦσιν· ἀδυνάτῳ καὶ ἀκαταλήπτῳ πράγματι αὐτὴν ἐπιχειρήσασαν τεκεῖν οὐσίαν ἄμορφον, οἵαν φύσιν εἶχε θήλειαν τεκεῖν· ἣν καὶ κατανοήσασαν πρῶτον μὲν λυπηθῆναι, διὰ τὸ ἀτελὲς τῆς γενέσεως, ἔπειτα φοβηθῆναι μηδὲ αὐτὸ τὸ εἶναι τελείως ἔχειν· εἶτα ἐκστῆναι καὶ ἀπορῆσαι, ζητοῦσαν τὴν αἰτίαν, καὶ ὅντινα τρόπον ἀποκρύψει τὸ γεγονός. Ἐγκαταγενομένην δὲ τοῖς πάθεσι λαβεῖν ἐπιστροφὴν, καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν Πατέρα ἀναδραμεῖν πειρασθῆναι, καὶ μέχρι τινὸς τολμήσασαν, ἐξασθενῆσαι, καὶ ἱκέτιν τοῦ πατρὸς γενέσθαι· συνδεηθῆναι δὲ αὐτῇ καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς Αἰῶνας, μάλιστα δὲ τὸν Νοῦν. Ἐντεῦθεν λέγουσι πρώτην ἀρχὴν ἐσχηκέναι τὴν οὐσίαν, ἐκ τῆς ἀγνοίας, καὶ τῆς λύπης, καὶ τοῦ φόβου, καὶ τῆς ἐκπλήξεως. δὲ Πατὴρ τὸν προειρημένον Ὅρον ἐπὶ τούτοις διὰ τοῦ Μονογενοῦς προβάλλεται ἐν εἰκόνι ἰδίᾳ, ἀσύζυγον, ἀθήλυντον. Τὸν γὰρ Πατέρα ποτὲ μὲν μετὰ συζυγίας τῆς Σιγῆς, ποτὲ δὲ καὶ ὑπέραῤῥεν, καὶ ὑπέρθηλυ εἶναι θέλουσι. Τὸν δὲ Ὅρον τοῦτον καὶ Σολλυτρωτὴν Σταυρὸν καὶ Λυτρωτὴν καὶ Καρπιστὴν, καὶ Ὁροθέτην, καὶ Μεταγωγέα καλοῦσι. Διὰ δὲ τοῦ Ὅρου τούτου φασὶ κεκαθάρθαι καὶ ἐστηρίχθαι.. τὴν Σοφίαν, καὶ ἀποκατασταθῆναι τῇ συζογίᾳ· χωρισθείσης γὰρ τῆς Ἐνθυμήσεως ἀπʼ αὐτῆς σὺν τῷ ἐπιγινομένῳ μένῳ πάθει, αὐτὴν μὲν ἐντὸς πληρώματος εἶναι· μεῖναι· τὴν δὲ ἐνθύμησιν αὐτῆς σὺν τῷ πάθει τοῦ Ὅρου ἀφορισθῆναι καὶ ἀποστερηθῆναι ἀποσταυρωθῆναι, καὶ ἐκτὸς αὐτοῦ γενομένην, εἶναι μὲν πνευματικὴν οὐσίαν, φυσικήν τινα Αἰῶνος ὁρμὴν τυγχάνουσαν· ἄμορφον δὲ καὶ ἀνείδεον διὰ τὸ μηδὲν καταλαβεῖν· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο καρπὸν ἀσθενῆ καὶ θῆλυν αὐτὸν λέγουσι
然而他們中有些人,將智慧(Sophia)的情慾與她的回轉如此編成神話。她既妄圖一件不可能、不可測度的事,便生出一個無形的本質,正是雌性本性所能生出的那種。她一覺察到它,起先為這生育的不完全而憂傷,繼而懼怕連它的存在本身或許也不完全;接著她驚惶失措、徬徨無依,尋索其中緣由,並思想當如何隱藏所發生的事。她既深陷於這些情慾之中,便有了回轉,試圖向父奔上去;她大膽嘗試了一陣,卻力竭了,成了父的懇求者。其餘的眾伊涌也與她一同懇求,尤其是心思(Nous)。他們說,本質的最初起頭就是由此而來——出於無知、憂傷、懼怕與驚惶。於是父因這些事,藉獨生者發出前述的界限(Horos),是按他自己的形像,無配偶、無雌性的。因為他們有時要父與配偶沉默(Sige)同存,有時又要他是超乎雄性、超乎雌性的。這界限,他們又稱為共同救贖者(Joint-Redeemer)、十字架(Stauros)、救贖者、釋放者、定界者,以及引渡者。他們說,藉著這界限,智慧得了潔淨、得了堅固,並被恢復到她的配偶關係中。因為當她的意念(Enthymesis)連同臨到它的情慾一同從她身上被分離出去後,她自己仍留在普累若麻之內;但她的意念連同那情慾,卻被界限分別出去、被排除——彷彿被釘了十字架——既在界限之外,她固然是屬靈的本質,乃是某種伊涌的自然衝動,卻是無形、無相的,因為她一無所獲;為此緣故,他們稱她為一個軟弱而雌性的果子。
Some of them, however, mythologize the passion of Sophia and her conversion in this way. Having attempted an impossible and incomprehensible thing, she brought forth a formless substance, of the kind that a female nature is able to bring forth. When she perceived it, she first grieved over the incompleteness of its generation, then feared that even its very existence might not be perfect; then she was beside herself and at a loss, seeking the cause and how she might conceal what had happened. Engulfed in these passions, she took a turning back, and attempted to run up to the Father; and having ventured for a time, she grew faint and became a suppliant of the Father. The rest of the Aeons joined in her entreaty, and especially Nous. From this, they say, substance had its first beginning—out of ignorance and grief and fear and consternation. Then the Father, upon these things, emits the aforesaid Horos through the Only-begotten, in his own image, without consort, without female. For sometimes they will have the Father exist with the consort Sige, and sometimes to be above-male and above-female. This Horos they also call Joint-Redeemer, Cross (Stauros), Redeemer, Emancipator, Limit-setter, and Conductor. By this Horos, they say, Sophia was purified and made firm and restored to her pairing. For when her Enthymesis (Intention) had been separated from her, together with the passion that came upon it, she herself remained within the Pleroma; but her Enthymesis, together with the passion, was set apart and excluded—crucified, as it were—by Horos, and being outside of it she was indeed a spiritual substance, being a kind of natural impulse of an Aeon, but formless and without shape because she had grasped nothing; and for this reason they call her a weak and female fruit.
1-1:4
Μετὰ δὲ τὸ ἀφορισθῆναι ταύτην ἐκτὸς τοῦ πληρώματος τῶν Αἰώνων, τήν τε Μητέρα αὐτῆς ἀποκατασταθῆναι τῇ ἰδία συζυγία, τὸν Μονογενῆ πάλιν ἑτέραν προβαλέσθαι συζυγίαν κατὰ προμήθειαν τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἴνα μὴ ὁμοίως ταύτῃ πάθῃ τις τῶν Αἰώνων, Χριστὸν καὶ Πιεῦμα ἅγιον εἰς πῆξιν καὶ στηριγμὸν τοῦ Πληρώματος, ὑφʼ ὦν καταρτισθῆναι τοὺς Αἰῶνας. Τὸν μὲν γὰρ Χριστὸν διδάξαι αὐτοὺς συζογίας φύσιν, ἀγεννήτου κατάληψιν γινώσκοντας, ἱκανοὺς εἶναι, ἀναγορεῦσαί τε ἐν αὐτοῖς τὴν τοῦ πατρὸς ἐπίγνωσιν, ὅτι τε ἀχώρητός ἐστι καὶ ἀκατάληπτος, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν οὔτε ἰδεῖν οὔτε ἀκοῦσαι αὐτόν· διὰ μόνου τοῦ Μονογενοῦς γινώσκεται. Καὶ τὸ μὲν αἴτιον τῆς αἰωνίου διαμονῆς τοῖς λοιποῖς τὸ πρῶτον καταληπτὸν ὑπάρχειν τοῦ Πατρὸς, τῆς δὲ γενέσεως αὐτοῦ καὶ μὲν ἄρτι προβληθεὶς Χριστὸς ἐν αὐτοῖο ἐδημιούργησε. Τὲ δὲ ἓν Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐξισωθέντας αὐτοὺς πάντας εὐχαριστεῖν ἐδίδαξε, καὶ τὴν ἀληθινὴν ἀνάπαυσιν ἡγήσατο εἰσηγήσατο. Οὕτως τε μορφῇ καὶ γνώμῃ ἴσους κατασταθῆναι τοὺς Αίῶνας λέγουσι, πάντας γενομένους Νόας, καὶ πάντας Λόγους, καὶ πάντας Ἀνθρώπους, καὶ πάντας Χριστούς· καὶ τὰς θηλείας ὁμοίως πάσας Ἀληθείας, καὶ πάσας Ζωὰς, καὶ Πνεύματα, καὶ Ἐκκλησίας. Στηριχθέντα δὲ ἐπὶ τούτῳ τὰ ὅλα, καὶ ἀναπαυσάμενα τελέως, μετὰ μεγάλης χαρᾶς φησιν ὑμνῆσαι τὸν Προπάτορα, πολλῆς εὐφρασίας μετασχόντα. Καὶ ὅπὲρ τῆς εὐποιΐας ταύτης βουλῇ μιᾷ καὶ γνώμῃ τὸ πᾶν Πλήρωμα τῶν Αἰώνων, συνευδοκοῦντος τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ τοῦ Πνεύματος, τοῦ δὲ Πατρὸς αὐτῶν συνεπισφραγιζμένου, ἕνα ἕκαστον τῶν Αἰώνων, ὅπερ εἶχεν ἐν ἑαυτῷ κάλλιστον καὶ ἀνθηρότατον συνενεγκαμένους καὶ ἐρανισαμένους, καὶ ταῦτα ἁρμοδίως πλέξαντας, καὶ ἐμμελῶς ἑνώσαντας, προβαλέσθαι προβλήματα εἰς τιμὴν καὶ δόξαν τοῦ Βυθοῦ, τελειότατον κάλλος τε καὶ ἄστρον τοῦ Πληρώματος, τέλειον καρπὸν τὸν Ἰησοῦν, ὃν καὶ Σωτῆρα προσαγορευθῆναι, καὶ Χριστὸν, καὶ Λόγον πατρωνυμικῶς, καὶ κατὰ καὶ τὰ Πάντα, διὰ τὸ ἀπὸ πάντων εἶναι· δορυφόροις τε αὐτῶν αὐτῷ εἰς τιμὴν τὴν αὐτῶν ὁμογενεῖς Ἀγγέλους συμπροβεβλῆσθαι
她既被分別出去、置於眾伊涌的普累若麻之外,她的母親也被恢復到自己的配偶關係中,獨生者便照父的先見,再次發出另一對:基督與聖靈,為要鞏固並堅固普累若麻,免得眾伊涌中有任何一位像她那樣受苦;眾伊涌也藉這一對得以成全。因為基督教導他們配偶的本性,又教導他們既已認識對那非受生者的領會,便已足夠;他在他們中間宣告對父的認識——他是不可容納、不可測度的,不能被看見、不能被聽見,惟獨藉獨生者被認識。其餘眾伊涌得以永遠長存的緣由,乃是父那最初可被領會的一面;而獨生者得以受生與成形的緣由,乃是那不可領會的一面。基督既是剛被發出的,便在他們中間成就了這事。那獨一的聖靈,則教導他們——如今已被使為平等——獻上感謝,並引進了真正的安息。如此,他們說,眾伊涌在形態與心志上都被立為平等,個個都成了心思(Nous),個個都成了道,個個都成了人,個個都成了基督;眾雌性的也照樣,個個都成了真理,個個都成了生命、靈與教會。當全體在此根基上被堅固、完全得了安息,他們說,全體便大大歡喜,分享了豐盛的喜樂,向元父歌頌讚美。為報答這恩惠,眾伊涌的全普累若麻便同一心志、同一意念,在基督與聖靈的贊同下,並父在其上加印,眾伊涌各自把自己裡面最美麗、最繁茂的獻上、湊集起來,合宜地編織、和諧地聯合,發出一個「發射」,獻給深淵(Bythos)以為尊榮與榮耀——這是普累若麻最完美的佳麗與明星,是完全的果子,就是耶穌;他又被稱為救主、基督,並照他列祖之名稱為「道」,也照樣稱為「萬有」(All Things),因為他是從萬有而出的。又有與他同類的眾天使,作他的護衛,為他們自己的尊榮,與他一同被發出。
After she had been set apart outside the Pleroma of the Aeons, and her Mother had been restored to her own pairing, the Only-begotten again, by the forethought of the Father, emitted another pair, Christ and the Holy Spirit, for the consolidating and strengthening of the Pleroma, lest any of the Aeons should suffer as she had; and by these the Aeons were perfected. For Christ taught them the nature of pairing, and that, having come to know the comprehension of the unbegotten, they were sufficient; and he proclaimed among them the knowledge of the Father—that he is uncontainable and incomprehensible, and cannot be seen or heard, but is known only through the Only-begotten. And the cause of eternal continuance for the rest is the first comprehensible aspect of the Father, while the cause of the generation and formation of the Only-begotten is that which is incomprehensible. Christ, just now emitted, wrought this among them. And the one Holy Spirit taught them, now made equal, to give thanks, and introduced the true rest. Thus, they say, the Aeons were established equal in form and disposition, all becoming Minds and all Words and all Men and all Christs; and the females likewise all Truths and all Lives and Spirits and Churches. When the whole had been made firm in this and had rested completely, with great joy, they say, it hymned the Forefather, having partaken of much gladness. And in return for this benefit, by one will and purpose the whole Pleroma of the Aeons, with the consent of Christ and the Spirit, and the Father setting his seal upon it, each one of the Aeons contributing and gathering together whatever was most beautiful and flourishing in himself, and weaving these together fittingly and uniting them harmoniously, put forth an emission to the honor and glory of Bythos—a most perfect beauty and star of the Pleroma, the perfect fruit, Jesus, who was also called Savior, and Christ, and Logos after the name of his fathers, and likewise All Things, because he is from all. And to him as bodyguards, for their own honor, kindred Angels were emitted along with him.
1-1:5
Αὕτη μὲν οὖν ἐστιν ἐντὸς πληρώματος ὑπʼ αὐτῶν λεγομένη πραγματεία, καὶ τοῦ πεπονθότος Αἰῶνος, καὶ μετὰ μικρὸν ἀπολωλότος, ὡς ἐν πολλῇ ὕλῃ διὰ ζήτησιν τοῦ Πατρὸς συμφορὰ, καὶ τοῦ Ὅρου, καὶ Στύλου Σταυροῦ, καὶ Λυτρωτοῦ, καὶ Καρπιστοῦ, καὶ Ὁροθέτου, καὶ Μεταγωγέως ἐξ ἀγῶνος σύμπηξις, καὶ τοῦ πρώτου Χριστοῦ σὺν τῷ Πνεύματι τῷ ἁγίῳ ἐκ μετανοίας ὑπὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς αὐτῶν μεταγενεστέρα τῶν Αἰώνων γένεσις, καὶ τοῦ δευτέρου Χριστοῦ, ὃν καὶ Σωτῆρα λέγουσιν, ἐξ ἐράνου σύνθετος κατασκευή. Ταῦτα δὲ φανερῶς μὲν μὴ εἰρῆσθαι, διὰ τὸ μὴ πάντας χωρεῖν τὴν γνῶσιν, μυστηριωδῶς δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος διὰ παραβολῶν μεμηνύσθαι τοῖς συνιεῖν δυναμένοις οὕτως· τοὺς μὲν γὰρ τριάκοντα Αἰῶνας μεμηνύσθαι διὰ τῶν τριάκοντα ἐτῶν ὡς προέφαμεν, ἐν οἷς οὐδὲν ἐν φανερῷ φάσκουσι πεποιηκέναι τὸν Σωτῆρα, καὶ διὰ τῆς παραβολῆς τῶν ἐργατῶν τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος. Καὶ τὸν Παῦλον φανερώτατα λέγουσι τούσδε Αἰῶνας ὀνομάζειν πολλάκις, ἔτι δὲ καὶ τὴν τάξιν αὐτῶν τετηρηκέναι οὕτως εἰπόντα, εἰς πάσας τὰς γενεὰς τῶν αἰώνων τοῦ αἰῶνος· ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ τῆς εὐχαριστίας λέγοντας, εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων, ἐκείνους τοὺς αἰῶνας σημαίνειν· καὶ ὅπου ἂν αἰὼν αἰῶνες ὀνομάζονται, τὴν ἀναφορὰν εἰς ἐκείνους εἶναι θέλουσι. Τὴν δὲ τῆς δωδεκάδος τῶν Αἰώνων προβολὴν μηνύεσθαι, διὰ τοῦ δωδεκαετῆ ὄντα τὸν Κύριον διαλεχθῆναι τοῖς νομοδιδασκάλοις, καὶ διὰ τῆς τῶν Ἀποστόλων ἐκλογῆς· δώδεκα γὰρ Ἀπόστολοι. Καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς δεκαοκτὼ Αἰῶνας φανεροῦσθαι, διὰ τοῦ μετὰ τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν δεκαοκτὼ μησὶ λέγειν διατετριφέναι αὐτὸν σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς· ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τῶν προηγουμένων τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ δύο γραμμάτων, τοῦ τε ἰῶτα καὶ τοῦ ἦτα, τοὺς δεκαοκτὼ Αἰῶνας εὐσήμως μηνύεσθαι. Καὶ τοὺς δέκα Αἰῶνας ὡσαύτως διὰ τοῦ ἰῶτα γράμματος, προηγεῖται τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ, σημαίνουσι λέγεσθαι σημαίνεσθαι λέγουσι. καὶ διὰ τοῦτο εἰρηκέναι τὸν Σωτῆρα, ἰῶτα ἓν μία κεραία οὐ μὴ παρέλθῃ ἕως ἂν πάντα γένηται. Τὸ δὲ περὶ τὸν δωδέκατον Αἰῶνα γεγονὸς πάθος ὑποσημαίνεσθαι λέγουσι τῆς ἀποστασίας στασίας διὰ Ἰούδαν, ὃς δωδέκατος ἦν τῶν Ἀποστόλων, γενομένης προδοσίας δείκνυσθαι λέγουσι, καὶ ὅτι τῷ δωδεκάτῳ μηνὶ ἔπαθεν· ἐνιαυτῷ γὰρ ἑνὶ βούλονται αὐτὸν μετὰ τὸ βάπτισμα αὐτοῦ κεκηρυχέναι. Ἔτι τε ἐπὶ τῆς αἱμοῤῥούσης σαφέ- τοῦτο δηλοῦσθαι· δώδεκα γὰρ ἔτη παθοῦσαν αὐτὴν ὑπὸ τῆς τοῦ Σωτῆρος παρουσίας τεθεραπεῦσθαι, ἁψαμένην τοῦ κρασπέδου αὐτοῦ, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο εἰρηκέναι τὸν Σωτῆρα, τίς μου ἥψατο; διδάσκοντα τοὺς μαθητὰς τὸ γεγονὸς ἐν τοῖς αἰῶσι μυστήριον, καὶ τὴν ἴασιν τοῦ πεπονθότος αἰῶνος· γὰρ παθοῦσα δώδεκα ἔτη, ἐκείνη δύναμις, ἐκτεινομένης αὐτῆς, καὶ εἰς ἄπειρον ῥεούσης τῆς οὐσίας, ὡς λέγουσιν, εἰ μὴ ἔψαυσε τοῦ φορήματος αὐτοῦ, τουτέστι τῆς ἀληθείας τῆς πρώτης τετράδος, ἥτις διὰ τοῦ κρασπέδου μεμήνυται, ἀνελύθη ἂν εἰς τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτῆς· ἀλλὰ ἔστη καὶ ἐπαύσατο τοῦ πάθους· γὰρ ἐξελθοῦσα δύναμις τούτου, εἶναι δὲ ταύτης ταύτην τὸν Ὅρον θέλουσιν, ἐθεράπευσεν αὐτὴν, καὶ τὸ πάθος ἐχώρισεν ἀπʼ αὐτῆς. Τὸ δὲ, Σωτῆρα τὸν ἐκ πάντων ὄντα τὸ πᾶν εἶναι, διὰ τοῦ λόγου τοῦ τούτου, πᾶν ἄῤῥεν διανοῖγον μήτραν, δηλοῦσθαι λέγουσιν· ὃς τὸ πᾶι ὢν, διήνοιξε τὴν μήτραν τῆς Ἐνθυμήσεως τοῦ πεπονθότος Αἰῶνος, καὶ ἐξορισθείσης ἐκτὸς τοῦ πληρώματος· ἣν δὴ καὶ δευτέραν ὀγδοάδα καλοῦσι, περὶ ἧς μικρὸν ὕστερον ἐροῦμεν. Καὶ ὁπὸ τοῦ Παύλου δὲ φανερῶς διὰ τοῦτο εἰρῆσθαι λέγουσι· καὶ αὐτός ἐστι τὰ πάντα· καὶ πάλιν, πάντα εἰς αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τὰ πάντα· καὶ πάλιν, ἐν αὐτῷ κατοικεῖ πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς θεότητος· καὶ τὸ, ἀνακεφαλαιώσασθαι δὲ τὰ πάντα ἐν τῷ Χριστῷ διὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ οὕτως, ἑρμυνεύουσιν εἰρῆσθαι, καὶ εἴ τινα ἄλλα τοιαῦτα
這就是他們所謂普累若麻之內的「交易/經營」:那受苦、幾乎喪亡的伊涌之災禍,彷彿是因尋索父而陷入大量的「質料」之中;以及界限(Horos)——又稱柱子、十字架、救贖者、釋放者、定界者、引渡者——從掙扎中得以鞏固;又有第一基督連同聖靈,由他們的父出於悔改、晚於眾伊涌而被生出;以及第二基督——他們又稱他為救主——出於眾伊涌共同的奉獻而被合成、造就。他們說,這些事並未公開明說,因為並非人人都能容受這知識,乃是由救主藉比喻、以奧祕的方式,向那些能領悟的人指明,如此這般:三十個伊涌乃藉那三十年指明,如前所說,就是他們聲稱救主於明處一無所作的那段時間;又藉葡萄園工人的比喻指明。他們又說,保羅多次極明顯地題到這些伊涌,甚至保留了它們的次序,如此說:「直到那世代之世代的萬代」;又說我們在感恩禮(聖餐)中說「直到萬世之萬世(世世代代)」時,所指的就是那些伊涌;凡題到「世代」或「眾世代」之處,他們都要其所指歸於那些伊涌。他們說,十二元組之眾伊涌的發出,乃藉主十二歲時與律法教師談論一事指明,又藉揀選使徒指明,因為使徒有十二位。其餘的十八個伊涌,他們說,乃藉「他從死裡復活後與門徒同住了十八個月」之說顯明;又藉他名字起首的兩個字母,即 iota(伊歐塔)與 eta(艾塔),清楚指明那十八個伊涌。那十個伊涌,他們同樣說是藉字母 iota 表明的,因 iota 居他名字之首;為此緣故,救主說:「一點一畫(一個 iota)也不能廢去,直到一切都成全。」至於那發生在第十二個伊涌身上的情慾,他們說,乃藉著經由猶大(Judas,他是十二使徒中的第十二位)所行的背道暗示出來;他們說,所發生的出賣顯明了此事,又說他在第十二個月受苦;因為他們認定他受洗後傳道了一年。再者,這也在那患血漏的婦人身上顯明:因她患病十二年,藉救主的降臨得了醫治,乃摸了他衣裳的繸子;為此緣故,救主說:「誰摸我?」——是要教導門徒那發生在眾伊涌中的奧祕,以及那受苦之伊涌得醫治的事。因為那患病十二年的婦人,就是那能力;照他們所說,當她的本質被拉伸、流向無窮之際,她若不曾摸著他的衣裳——即那第一四元組的真理,乃藉繸子所指明——她早已溶解、歸於她的本質了;但她止住了,從那情慾中停下來。因為從他出去的那能力——這能力他們要它就是界限(Horos)——醫治了她,並把情慾從她身上分離出去。至於那位從萬有而出、自身即是「萬有」的救主,他們說,這乃藉「凡頭生的男子,都要開母腹」這句話顯明;因他既是「萬有」,便開了那受苦伊涌之意念(Enthymesis)的母腹——就是那被放逐到普累若麻之外的——他們又稱之為第二八元組,這一點我們稍後再講。他們又說,這也由保羅明明說了出來:「並且他是萬有」;又說:「萬有都歸於他,又本於他」;又說:「神本性一切的豐盛,都有形有體地居住在他裡面」;以及「藉神在基督裡使萬有同歸於一」這句話,他們也如此解釋——還有其他類似的經文。
This, then, is what they call the transaction within the Pleroma: the calamity of the Aeon that suffered and was almost lost, as though through much matter, on account of its search for the Father; and the consolidation, out of struggle, of Horos—also called Pillar, Cross, Redeemer, Emancipator, Limit-setter, and Conductor; and the generation, later than the Aeons, of the first Christ together with the Holy Spirit, by their Father out of repentance; and the composite fashioning, out of a common contribution, of the second Christ, whom they also call Savior. These things, they say, were not stated openly, because not all can contain the knowledge, but were indicated in a mysterious way by the Savior through parables to those able to understand, thus: the thirty Aeons were indicated by the thirty years, as we said before, in which they assert the Savior did nothing in public; and by the parable of the laborers of the vineyard. They also say that Paul very plainly names these Aeons often, and even preserves their order, saying thus: 'unto all the generations of the age of the ages'; and that we too, in the Eucharist, when we say 'unto the ages of the ages,' signify those Aeons; and wherever an aeon or aeons are named, they would have the reference be to those. The emission of the Dodecad of the Aeons is indicated, they say, by the Lord's conversing with the teachers of the law when he was twelve years old, and by the choice of the Apostles, for there were twelve Apostles. And the remaining eighteen Aeons are made manifest, they say, by his being said to have stayed with the disciples for eighteen months after the resurrection from the dead; and also by the first two letters of his name, the iota and the eta, the eighteen Aeons are clearly indicated. And the ten Aeons likewise they say are signified by the letter iota, which is the first of his name; and for this reason the Savior said, 'One iota or one tittle shall not pass away until all be fulfilled.' The passion that occurred concerning the twelfth Aeon is hinted at, they say, by the apostasy through Judas, who was twelfth of the Apostles; the betrayal that took place demonstrates it, they say, and that he suffered in the twelfth month; for they hold that he preached for one year after his baptism. Further, this is shown in the woman with the issue of blood: for she suffered twelve years and was healed by the coming of the Savior, having touched the hem of his garment; and for this reason the Savior said, 'Who touched me?'—teaching the disciples the mystery that occurred among the Aeons and the healing of the Aeon that suffered. For the woman who suffered twelve years was that power; as her substance was being stretched out and flowing into the infinite, they say, had she not touched his garment—that is, the Truth of the first Tetrad, indicated by the hem—she would have been dissolved into her substance; but she stopped and ceased from the passion. For the power that went out from him—and this they will have to be Horos—healed her and separated the passion from her. And as for the Savior who, being from all, is the All, this is shown, they say, through the saying, 'Every male that opens the womb'; for he who is the All opened the womb of the Enthymesis of the Aeon that suffered, when it had been exiled outside the Pleroma—which they also call the second Ogdoad, of which we shall speak a little later. And they say this was plainly stated by Paul: 'And he is all things'; and again, 'All things unto him, and of him are all things'; and again, 'In him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead'; and the saying, 'to gather up all things in Christ through God,' they interpret as spoken thus, and any other such passages.
1-1:6
Ἔπειτα περὶ τοῦ Ὅρου αὐτῶν, ὃν δὴ καὶ πλείοσιν ὀνόμασι καλοῦσι, δύο ἐνεργείας ἔχειν αὐτὸν ἀποφαινόμενοι, τὴν ἑδραστικὴν καὶ τὴν μεριστικήν· καὶ καθὰ μὲν ἑδράζει καὶ στορίζει, Σταυρὸν εἶναι, καθὸ δὲ μερίζει καὶ διορίζει, Ὅρον· τὸν μὲν Σταυρὸν Σωτῆρα οὕτως λέγουσι μεμηνυκέναι τὰς ἐνεργείας αὐτοῦ· καὶ πρῶτον μὲν τὴν ἑδραστικὴν ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν· ὃς οὐ βαστάζει τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀκολουθεῖ μοι, μαθητὴς ἐμὸς οὐ δύναται γενέσθαι· καὶ ἄρας τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ, ἀκολουθεῖ μοι· τὴν δὲ διοριστικὴν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν· οὐκ ἦλθον βαλεῖν εἰρήνην, ἀλλὰ κάχαιραν. Καὶ τὸν Ἰωάννην δὲ λέγουσιν αὐτὸ τοῦτο μεμηνυκέναι, εἰπόντα· τὸ πτύον ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ διακαθαριεῖ τὴν ἅλωνα, καὶ συνάξει τὸν σίτον εἰς τὴν ἀποθήκην αὐτοῦ, τὸ δὲ ἄχυρον κατακαύσει πυρὶ ἀσβέστῳ· καὶ διὰ τούτου τὴν ἐνέργειαν τοῦ Ὅρου μεμηνυκέναι· πτύον γὰρ ἐκεῖνον τὸν Σταυρὸν ἑρμηνεύουσιν εἶναι, ὃν δὴ δεῖ καὶ ἀναλίσκειν τὰ ὑλικὰ πάντα, ὡς ἄχυρα πῦρ· καθαίρειν δὲ τοὺς σωζομένους, ὡς τὸ πτύον τὸν σῖτον. Παῦλον δὲ τὸν Ἀπόστολον καὶ αὐτὸν ἐπιμιμνήσκεσθαι τούτου τοῦ Σταυροῦ λέγουσιν οὕτως· λόγος γὰρ τοῦ σταυροῦ τοῖς μὲν ἀπολλυμένοις μωρία ἐστὶ, τοῖς δὲ σωζομένοις ἡμῖν δύναμις Θεοῦ· καὶ πάλιν· ἐμοὶ δὲ μὴ γένοιτο ἐν μηδενὶ καυχᾶσθαι, εἰ μὴ ἐν τῷ σταυρῷ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ, δἰ οὗ ἐμοὶ κόσμος ἐσταύρωται, κᾀγὼ τῷ κόσμῳ. Τοιαῦτα μὲν οὖν περὶ τοῦ πληρώματος αὐτῶν, καὶ τοῦ πλάσματος πάντες τοῦ πάντος λέγουσιν, ὲφαρμόζειν βιαζόμενοι τὰ καλῶς εἰρυμένα τοῖς κακῶς ἐπινενουμένοις ὑπʼ αὐτῶν· καὶ οὐ μόνον ἐκ τῶν εὐαγγελικῶν καὶ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν πειρῶνται τὰς ἀποδείξεις ποιεῖσθαι, παρατρέποντες τὰς ἑρμηνείας, καὶ ῥᾳδιουργοῦντες τὰς ἐξηγήσεις· ἀλλὰ, καὶ ἐκ νόμου καὶ προφητῶν, ἅτε πολλῶν παραβολῶν καὶ ἀλληγοριῶν εἰρημένων, καὶ εἰς πολλὰ ἕλκειν δυναμένων τὸ ἀμφίβολον διὰ τῆς ἐξηγήσεως, ἕτεροι δὲ δεινῶς, δεινοτέρως τῷ πλάσματι αὐτῶν καὶ δολίως ἐφαρμόζοντες, αἰχμαλωτίζουσιν ἀπὸ τῆς ἀληθείας τοὺς μὴ ἑδραίαν τὴν πίστιν εἰς ἕνα Θεὸν πατέρα παντοκράτορα, καὶ εἰς ἕνα κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ διαφυλάσσοντας
其次,論到他們的界限(Horos)——他們確實以許多名稱稱呼他——他們宣稱他有兩種運作:一是「奠立」,一是「劃分」;就他奠立並使之堅固而言,他是十字架,就他劃分並分隔而言,他是界限。他們說,救主如此指明了他的這兩種運作:首先是那奠立的運作,乃在他說「凡不背著自己的十字架跟從我的,不能作我的門徒」,以及「他背起自己的十字架,跟從我」;其次是那劃分的運作,乃在他說「我來並不是叫地上太平,乃是叫地上動刀兵」。他們說,約翰(John)也指明了同一件事,乃在他說:「他手裡拿著簸箕,要揚淨他的場,把麥子收在倉裡,把糠用不滅的火燒盡」;他藉此指明了界限的運作。因為他們把那簸箕解釋為十字架,這十字架的確必要消滅一切屬物質的,如同火燒糠秕一般,卻潔淨那些得救的人,如同簸箕揚淨麥子一般。他們說,使徒保羅也題到這十字架,如此說:「因為十字架的道理,在那滅亡的人為愚拙,在我們得救的人卻為神的大能」;又說:「但我斷不以別的誇口,只誇我們主耶穌基督的十字架;因這十字架,就我而論,世界已經釘在十字架上;就世界而論,我已經釘在十字架上。」這就是他們論到自己的普累若麻以及宇宙之構成所說的話,他們勉強地把那本是美善的言語,硬套在自己惡意所臆想的事上。他們不單試圖從福音書與使徒的著作中作出他們的證明——曲解其釋義、竄改其詮釋——也從律法與先知書中如此行;因其中說了許多比喻與寓意,藉著詮釋的模稜兩可,可被牽強附會到許多意思上。還有些人更可怕——竟以更可怕、更詭詐的方式,把這些套在自己的虛構上,把那些信心不堅、不持守「信獨一全能之父神,並信獨一之主、神的兒子耶穌基督」的人,從真理那裡擄掠了去。
Then, concerning their Horos, whom indeed they call by many names, they declare that he has two operations, the establishing and the dividing; and insofar as he establishes and makes firm, he is Cross, but insofar as he divides and separates, he is Horos (Limit). The Savior, they say, indicated his operations thus: first the establishing one, in saying, 'Whoever does not bear his cross and follow me cannot be my disciple,' and 'Taking up his cross, he follows me'; and the dividing one, in saying, 'I came not to bring peace but a sword.' John too, they say, indicated this very thing in saying, 'The winnowing fork is in his hand, and he will thoroughly cleanse his threshing floor and gather the wheat into his barn, but the chaff he will burn with unquenchable fire'; and by this he indicated the operation of Horos. For they interpret that winnowing fork to be the Cross, which indeed must consume all material things, as fire consumes chaff, but cleanse those who are saved, as the winnowing fork cleanses the wheat. And the Apostle Paul too, they say, makes mention of this Cross, thus: 'For the word of the cross is to those who perish foolishness, but to us who are saved the power of God'; and again, 'But far be it from me to glory in anything except in the cross of Jesus, by which the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world.' Such, then, are the things they say concerning their Pleroma and the fashioning of the universe, forcibly fitting what was rightly said to what they have wickedly devised. And not only from the Gospel and apostolic writings do they attempt to make their proofs, perverting the interpretations and falsifying the expositions, but also from the Law and the Prophets, inasmuch as many parables and allegories have been spoken, capable of being dragged into many meanings through their ambiguity by exposition; and others, terribly—nay, more terribly—and deceitfully fitting these to their fabrication, lead captive away from the truth those who do not keep firm their faith in one God the Father Almighty and in one Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God.
1-1:7
Τὰ δὲ ἐκτὸς τοῦ πληρώματος λεγόμενα ὑπ αὐτῶν ἐστι τοιαῦτα· τὴν Ἐνθύμησιν τῆς ἄνω Σοφίας, ἣν καὶ καλοῦσιν, ἀφορισθεῖσαν τοῦ ἄνω πληρώματος σὺν τῷ πάθει λέγουσιν, ἐν σκιαῖς καὶ σκηνώματος κενώματος τόποις ἐκβεβράσθαι κατὰ ἀνάγκην. Ἔξω γὰρ φωτὸς ἐγένετο καὶ Πληρώματος, ἄμορφος καὶ ἀνείδεος, ὥσπερ ἔκτρωμα, διὰ τὸ μηδὲν κατειληφέναι· οἰκτείραντά τε αὐτὴν τὸν ἄνω Χριστὸν, καὶ διὰ τοῦ Σταυροῦ ἐπεκταθέντα, τῇ ἰδία δυνάμει μορφῶσαι μόρφωσιν τὴν κατʼ οὐσίαν μόνον, ἀλλʼ οὐ τὴν κατὰ γνῶσιν· καὶ πράξαντα τοῦτο ἀναδραμεῖν συστείλαντα αὐτοῦ τὴν δύναμιν, καὶ καταλιπεῖν, ὅπως αἰσθομένη τοῦ περὶ αὐτὴν πάθους διὰ τὴν ἀπαλλαγὴν τοῦ Πληρώματος, ὀρεχθῇ τῶν διαφερόντων, ἔχουσά τινα ὀδμὴν ἀφθαρσίας, ἐγκαταλειφθεῖσαν αὐτὴν αὐτῇ ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύατος. Διὸ καὶ αὐτὴν τοῖς ἀμφοτέροις ὀνόμασι καλεῖσθαι, τε πατρωνυμικῶς, ( γὰρ πατὴρ αὐτῆς Σοφία κληΐζεται), καὶ πνεῦμα ἅγιον ἀπὸ τοῦ περὶ τὸν Χριστὸν πνεύματος. Μορφωθεῖσάν τε αὐτὴν, καὶ ἔμφρονα γενηθεῖσαν, παραυτίκα δὲ κενωθεῖσαν ἀοράτου αὐτῇ συνόντος Λόγου, τουτέστι τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἐπὶ ζήτησιν ὁρμῆσαι τοῦ καταλιπόντος αὐτὴν φωτὸς καὶ μὴ δυνηθῆναι καταλαβεῖν αὐτὸ, διὰ τὸ κωλυθῆναι ὑπὸ τοῦ Ὅρου. Καὶ ἐνταῦθα τὸν Ὅρον κωλύοντα αὐτὴν τῆς εἰς τοὔμπροσθεν ὁρμῆς εἰπεῖν Ἰαώ· ὅθεν τὰ Ἰαὼ ὄνομα γεγενῆσθαι φάσκουσι. Μὴ δονηθείσαν δὲ διοδεῦσαι τὸν Ὅρον, διὰ τὸ συμπεπλέχθαι τῷ πάθει, καὶ μόνην ἀπολειφθεῖσαν ἔξω, παντὶ μέρει τοῦ πάθους ὑποπεσεῖν πολυμεροῦς καὶ πολυποικίλου ὑπάρχοντος, καὶ παθεῖν, λύπην μὲν, ὅτι οὐ κατέλαβε· φόβον δὲ, μὴ καθάπερ αὐτὴν τὸ φῶς, οὕτω καὶ τὸ ζῇν ἐπιλίπῃ· ἀπορίαν τε ἐπὶ τούτοις· ἐν ἀγνοία δὲ τὰ πάντα. Καὶ οὐ καθάπερ μήτηρ αὐτῆς, πρώτη Σοφία καὶ Αἰὼν, ἑτεροίωσιν ἐν τοῖς πάθεσιν εἶχεν, ἀλλὰ ἐναντιότητα. Ἐπισυμβεβηκέναι δʼ αὐτῇ καὶ ἑτέραν διάθεσιν, τὴν τῆς ἐπιστροφῆς ἐπὶ τόν ζωοποιήσαντα. Ταύτην σύστασιν καὶ οὐσίαν τῆς ὕλης γεγενῆσθαι λέγουσιν, ἐξ ἧς ὅδε κόσμος συνέστηκεν. Ἐκ μὲν γὰρ τῆς ἐπιστροφῆς τὴν τοῦ κόσμου καὶ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ πᾶσαν ψυχὴν τὴν γένεσιν εἰληφέναι, ἐκ δὲ τοῦ φόβου καὶ τῆς λύπης τὰ λοιπὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐσχηκέναι· ἀπὸ γὰρ τῶν δακρύων αὐτῆς γεγονέναι πᾶσαν ἔνυγρον οὐσίαν· ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ γέλωτος, τὴν φωτεινήν· ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς λύπης καὶ τῆς ἐκπλήξεως, τὰ σωματικὰ τοῦ κόσμου στοιχεῖα. Ποτὲ μὲν γὰρ ἔκλαιε καὶ ἐλυπεῖτο, ὡς λέγουσι, διὰ τὸ καταλελείφθαι μόνην ἐν τῷ σκότει καὶ τῷ κενώματι· ποτὲ δὲ εἰς ἔννοιαν ἥκουσα τοῦ καταλιπόντος αὐτὴν φωτὸς, διεχεῖτο καὶ ἐγέλα· ποτὲδ αὖ πάλιν ἐφοβεῖτο· ἄλλοτε δὲ διηπόρει, καὶ ἐξίστατο
他們論到普累若麻之外的事,乃是如下這般。那高層智慧(Sophia)的意念(Enthymesis)——他們又稱她為(亞迦摩,Achamoth)——既連同那情慾從上層普累若麻被分別出去,他們說,她便被迫拋擲到陰影與虛空之地。因為她落在光與普累若麻之外,無形無相,如同一個流產的胎兒,因她一無所獲。上層的基督憐憫她,便藉十字架伸展出去,以他自己的能力給了她一種成形——僅是按本質的成形,而非按知識的成形;他既行了這事,便退回去,收回自己的能力,將她撇下,好叫她因與普累若麻分離而覺察自己所受的情慾,便渴慕那更美的事物,因她裡面還留有基督與聖靈所遺下的一點不朽的馨香。為此緣故,她也以這兩個名稱被稱呼——以她父之名(因她的父名叫智慧),又因那圍繞基督的靈而被稱為「聖靈」。她既被成形、有了悟性,卻立即因那曾與她同在的不可見之道(Logos)——即基督——離去而被倒空,便起身去尋索那離開她的光,卻無法把握住它,因她被界限(Horos)攔阻了。他們說,這時界限在攔阻她向前的衝動時,說了「Iao(雅歐)」;他們聲稱「Iao」這名字便由此而來。她既因與情慾糾纏而無法穿過界限,被獨自撇在外面,便落入那情慾的各個部分之下——那情慾是多種多樣、形態各異的——於是她受了苦:憂傷,因她未能把握住;懼怕,惟恐如光離開她那樣,生命也離她而去;此外還有徬徨無依;而這一切都在無知之中。她不像她的母親——那第一智慧與伊涌——在情慾中只是有所「變異」,她乃是有了「相反對立」。又有另一種心境臨到她,就是向那賜她生命者「回轉」的心境。他們說,這就成了「質料」(matter)的構成與本質,這世界即由此質料而組成。因為從那「回轉」,世界與造物主(Demiurge)的全部魂便得了它的源頭;而從那懼怕與憂傷,其餘的便得了起頭。因為從她的眼淚,生出一切屬水的本質;從她的歡笑,生出那發光的;從她的憂傷與驚惶,生出世界中屬物質的元素。因為照他們所說,她有時哭泣憂傷,因被獨自撇在黑暗與虛空之中;有時想起那離開她的光,便舒展開來而歡笑;有時又再懼怕;又有時徬徨失措、驚惶失常。
The things they say concerning what is outside the Pleroma are of this kind. The Enthymesis (Intention) of the higher Sophia, which they also call (Achamoth), having been set apart from the upper Pleroma together with the passion, they say was cast out by necessity into places of shadow and emptiness. For she came to be outside the light and the Pleroma, formless and shapeless, like an abortion, because she had grasped nothing. The Christ above took pity on her and, having been extended through the Cross, by his own power gave her a forming—a forming according to substance only, but not according to knowledge; and having done this he ran back, withdrawing his power, and left her, so that, perceiving the passion that was about her on account of her separation from the Pleroma, she might long for the better things, having some fragrance of incorruptibility left to her by the Christ and the Holy Spirit. For this reason she too is called by both names—by the name of her father (for her father is called Sophia), and 'Holy Spirit' from the Spirit about Christ. Having been formed and made intelligent, but immediately emptied of the invisible Logos that had been with her—that is, of Christ—she set out in search of the light that had left her, and was unable to grasp it, because she was hindered by Horos. And here, they say, Horos, in hindering her from her forward impulse, said 'Iao'; whence, they assert, the name 'Iao' came to be. Unable to pass through Horos because she was entangled with the passion, and being left alone outside, she fell prey to every part of the passion, which is manifold and many-formed, and suffered: grief, that she had not grasped it; fear, lest, as the light had failed her, so life too might fail; and perplexity besides these; and all in ignorance. And not as her mother, the first Sophia and Aeon, did she have an alteration in her passions, but a contrariety. There also befell her another disposition, that of conversion toward the one who had given her life. They say this became the constitution and substance of matter, out of which this world is composed. For out of the conversion the whole soul of the world and of the Demiurge took its generation; and out of the fear and the grief the rest took their beginning. For from her tears came every watery substance; from her laughter, the luminous; and from her grief and consternation, the bodily elements of the world. For at one time she would weep and grieve, as they say, because she had been left alone in the darkness and the emptiness; at another, coming to a thought of the light that had left her, she would be diffused and laugh; and at another again she would fear; and at other times she would be at a loss and beside herself.
1-1:8
Καὶ τί γάρ τραγῳδία πολλὴ λοιπὸν ἦν ἐνθάδε, καὶ φαντασία ἑνὸς ἑκάστου αὐτῶν, ἄλλως καὶ ἄλλως ἐκδιηγουμένου ἐκ ποταποῦ πάθους, ἐκ ποίου στοιχείου οὐσία τὴν γένεσιν εἴληφεν·ἃ καὶ εἰκότως δοκοῦσί μοι μὴ ἅπαντας θέλειν ἐν φανερῷ διδάσκειν, ἀλλʼ μόνους ἐκείνους τοὺς καὶ μεγάλους μισθοὺς ὑπὲρ τηλικούτων μυστηρίων τελεῖν δυναμένους. Οὐκέτι γὰρ ταῦτα ὅμοια ἐκείνοις, περὶ ὧν Κύριος ὑμῶν εἴρηκε, δωρεὰν ἐλάβετε, δωρεὰν δότε ἀλλὰ ἀνακεχωρηκότα, καὶ τερατώδη καὶ βαθέα μυστήρια μετὰ πολλοῦ καμάτου περιγινόμενα τοῖς φιλοψευδέσι. Τίς γὰρ οὐκ ἂν ἐκδαπανήσειε πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντα αὐτοῦ, ἵνα μάθῃ, ὅτι ἀπὸ τῶν δακρύων τῆε Ἐνθυμήσεως τοῦ πεπονθότος Αἰῶνος, θάλασσαι, καὶ πηγαὶ, καὶ ποταμοὶ, καὶ πᾶσα ἔνυδρος οὐσία τὴν γένεσιν εἴληφεν, ἐς δὲ τοῦ γέλωτος αὐτῆς τὸ φῶς, καὶ ἐκ τῆς ἐκπλήξεως καὶ τῆς ἀμηχανίας τὰ σωματικὰ τοῦ κόσμου στοιχεῖα; Βούλομαι δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς συνεισενεγκεῖν τι τῇ καρποφορία αὐτῶν. Ἐπαιδὴ γὰρ ὁρῶ τὰ μὲν γλυκέα ὕδατα ὄντα, οἶον πηγὰς, καὶ ποταμοὺς, καὶ ὄμβρους, καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα· τὰ δὲ ἐπὶ ταῖς θαλάσσαις ἁλμυρά· ἐπινοῶ μὴ πάντα ἀπὸ τῶν δακρύων αὐτῆς προβεβλῆσθαι, διότι τὸ δάκρυον ἁλμυρὸν τῇ ποιότητι ὑπάρχει· φανερὸν οὖν, ὅτι τὰ ἁλμυρὰ ὕδατα ταῦτά ἐστι τὰ ἀπὸ τῶν δακρύων. Εἰκὸς δὲ αὐτὴν ἐν ἀγωνίᾳ πολλῇ καὶ ἀμηχανίᾳ γεγονυῖαν καὶ ἱδρωκέναι· ἐντεῦθεν δὴ κατὰ τὴν ὑπόθεσιν αὐτῶν ὑπολαμβάνειν δεῖ, πηγὰς καὶ ποταμοὺς, καὶ εἴ τινα ἄλλα γλυκέα ὕδατα ὑπάρχει τὴν γένεσιν μὴ μετεσχ. ἐσχοκέναι ἀπὸ τῶν δακρύων ἱδρώτων αὐτῆς· ἀπίθανον γὰρ, μιᾶς ποιότητος οὔσης τῶν δακρύων, τὰ μὲν ἁλμυρὰ, τὰ δὲ γλυκέα ὕδατα ἐξ αὐτῶν προελθεῖν· τοῦτο δὲ πιθανώτερον, τὰ μὲν εἶναι ἀπὸ τῶν δακρύων, τὰ δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν ἱδρώτων. Ἐπαιδὴ καὶ θερμὰ καὶ δριμέα τινὰ ὕδατά ἐστιν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, νοεῖν ὀφείλεις, τὶ ποιήσασα, καὶ ἐκ ποίου μορίου προήκατο ταῦτα· ἁρμόζουσι γὰρ τοιοῦτοι καρποὶ τῇ ὑποθέσει αὐτῶν. Διοδεύσασαν οὖν πᾶν πάθος τὴν Μητέρα αὐτῶν, καὶ μόγις ὑπερκύψασαν, ἐπὶ ἱκεσίαν τραπῆναι τοῦ καταλιπόντος αὐτὴν φωτὸς, τουτέστι τοῦ Χριστοῦ, λέγουσιν· ὃς ἀνελθὼν μὲν εἰς τὸ πλήρωμα, αὐτὸς μὲν εἰκὸς ὅτι ὤκνησεν ἐκ δευτέρου κατελθεῖν, τὸν Παράκλητον δὲ ἐξέπεμψεν εἰς αὐτὴν, τουτέστι τὸν σωτῆρα, ἐνδόντος αὐτῷ πᾶσαν τὴν δύναμιν τοῦ πατρὸς, καὶ πᾶν ὑπ ἐξουσίαν παραδόντος, καὶ τῶν αἰώνων δεόμενος δὲ ὁμοίως, ὅπως ἐν αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα κτισθῇ τὰ ὁρατὰ καὶ τὰ ἀόρατα, Θρόνοι, θεότητες, κυριότητες· ἐκπέμπεται δὲ πρὸς αὐτὴν μετὰ τῶν ἡλικιωτῶν αὐτοῦ τῶν Ἀγγέλων. Τὴν δὲ Ἀχαμὼθ ἐντραπεῖσαν αὐτὸν λέγουσι πρῶτον μὲν ἐπιθέσθαι δἰ αἰδῶ, μετέπειτα δὲ ἰδοῦσαν αὐτὸν σὺν ὅλῃ τῇ καρποφορίᾳ αὐτοῦ, προσδραμεῖν αὐτῷ, δύναμιν λαβοῦσαν ἐκ τῆς ἐπιφανείας αὐτοῦ· κᾀκεῖνον μορφῶσαι αὐτὴν μόρξωσιν τὴν κατὰ γνῶσιν, καὶ ἴασιν τῶν παθῶν ποιήσασθαι αὐτῆς· χωρίσαντα δʼ αὐτὰ αὐτῆς, μὴ ἀμελήσαντα δὲ αὐτῶν, οὐ γὰρ ἦν δονατὰ ἀφανισθῆναι, ὡς τὰ τῆς προτέρας, διὰ τὸ ἑκτικὰ ἤδη καὶ δυνατὰ εἶναι· ἀλλʼ ἀποκρίναντα χωρήσει τοῦ χωρὶς, εἶτα συγχέαι καὶ πῆξαι, καὶ ἐξ ἀσωμάτου πάθους εἰς ἀσώματον τὴν ὕλην μεταβαλεῖν αὐτά· εἶθʼ οὕτως ἐπιτηδειότητα καὶ φύσιν ἐμπεποιηκέναι αὐτοῖς, ὥστε εἰς συγκρίματα καὶ σώματα ἐλθεῖν, πρὸς τὸ γενέσθαι δύο οὐσίας, τὴν φαύλην τῶν παθῶν, τήν τε τῆς ἐπιστροφῆς ἐμπαθῆ· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο δυνάμει τὸν Σωτῆρα δεδημιουργηκέναι φάσκουσι. Τήν τε Ἀχαμὼθ ἐκτὸς πάθους γενομένην, καὶ συλλαβοῦσαν τῇ χαρ τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ φώτων τὴν θεωρίαν, τουτέστι τῶν Ἀγγέλων τῶν μετʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐγκισσήσασαν αὐτοὺς, κεκυηκέναι καρποὺς κατὰ τὴν εἰκόνα διδάσκουσι, κύημα πνευματικὸν καθʼ ὁμοίωσιν γεγονότως γεγονὸς τῶν δορυφόρων τοῦ Σωτῆρος
說到底,此處竟有何等大的悲劇場面,又有他們各人何等的幻想——一會兒這樣、一會兒那樣地講解:本質是出於哪一種情慾、出於哪一種元素而得了生成!這些事,在我看來不無道理,乃是他們不願公開教給眾人的,只教給那些能為如此重大的奧祕付出鉅額費用的人。因為這些已不再像我們的主所說的那些事:「你們白白地得來,也要白白地捨去」,乃是隱晦、怪誕而幽深的奧祕,是那些好謊言的人費了許多力氣才獲得的。因為,誰不願傾盡自己一切所有,去學得這事:海、泉、河,以及一切屬水的本質,都是從那受苦伊涌之意念(Enthymesis)的眼淚生成的;光是從她的歡笑生成的;而世界屬物質的元素,是從她的驚惶與無助生成的呢?其實我自己也願為他們的「結果子」貢獻一點。既然我看見有些水是甘甜的,如泉、河、雨水之類,而海裡的水卻是鹹的,我便推想,並非一切都是從她的眼淚發出的,因為眼淚的性質是鹹的;那麼,顯然鹹水才是從眼淚來的。但她既陷入極大的焦慮與無助,多半也出了汗;因此,照他們的假設,我們必須推想:泉、河,以及一切其他甘甜的水,乃是從她的汗、而非從她的眼淚生成的。因為眼淚既是同一性質,要說鹹水與甜水都從其中發出,是不合情理的;倒不如說有些出於眼淚、有些出於汗水,更為合理。又因世上還有某些溫熱、辛辣的水,你就當思想她做了什麼、從哪一部位排出了這些;因為這樣的果子才配得上他們的假設。他們說,他們的母親既經歷了一切情慾,好不容易才探出頭來,便轉而懇求那離開她的光——即基督。基督既已升入普累若麻,他自己多半不願再下來第二次,便差遣保惠師(Paraclete)——即救主——到她那裡去;父已將自己一切的能力讓與他,把萬有都交在他的權柄之下,眾伊涌也照樣,好叫萬有都在他裡面被造,無論是可見的、不可見的,有位的、神聖的、主治的。他便與他同輩的眾天使一同被差到她那裡。他們說,亞迦摩(Achamoth)在他面前羞怯,起初出於矜持便蒙上了帕子;後來見他帶著一切的果子,便跑向他,從他的顯現得了能力;他便給她一種成形——就是按知識的成形——並使她的諸情慾得了醫治。他將這些情慾從她身上分離出去,卻沒有忽略它們——因為它們不能像前一位的情慾那樣被消滅,因它們如今已成了固定而有力的——乃是藉分離把它們分別出來,然後加以混合、鞏固,把它們從無形的情慾轉變為質料那無形的本質;如此,他在它們裡面造成一種適性與本性,使它們得以進入結合與形體,以致生成兩種本質:一是諸情慾那邪惡的本質,一是那回轉所成、帶情慾的本質。為此緣故,他們聲稱救主實際上成了一位造作者。他們又教導說,亞迦摩既已出於情慾之外,又歡喜地懷上了對他裡面諸光——即與他同在的眾天使——的「觀想」,因他們受了孕,便照那形像生出果子來,乃是一個屬靈的後裔,是按救主之護衛者的樣式而成的。
And what a great tragedy there was, after all, in this place, and the fanciful imagining of each one of them, expounding now this way and now that from what kind of passion and out of what element substance took its generation! These things seem to me, with good reason, not to be things they wish to teach all openly, but only those able to pay great fees for such great mysteries. For these are no longer like those of which our Lord said, 'Freely you have received, freely give,' but recondite and monstrous and profound mysteries, obtained with much labor by lovers of falsehood. For who would not spend all his possessions in order to learn that from the tears of the Enthymesis of the Aeon that suffered, seas and springs and rivers and every watery substance took their generation; from her laughter, the light; and from her consternation and helplessness, the bodily elements of the world? I wish, indeed, myself to contribute something to their fruit-bearing. Since I see that some waters are sweet, such as springs and rivers and showers and the like, but those in the seas are salt, I conceive that not all were emitted from her tears, since a tear is salt in quality; it is plain, then, that the salt waters are those from the tears. But it is likely that she, having come to be in much anguish and helplessness, also sweated; and hence, according to their hypothesis, we must suppose that springs and rivers and whatever other sweet waters exist took their generation from her sweat, not from her tears. For it is improbable, since the tears are of one quality, that both salt and sweet waters should proceed from them; this is more plausible, that some are from the tears and others from the sweat. And since there are also certain hot and acrid waters in the world, you ought to consider what she did, and from what part she emitted these; for such fruits suit their hypothesis. Having passed through every passion, then, and barely emerged, their Mother, they say, turned to supplication of the light that had left her—that is, of Christ. He, having ascended into the Pleroma, himself probably shrank from descending a second time, but sent forth to her the Paraclete—that is, the Savior—the Father having yielded to him all his power and handed over all things under his authority, and the Aeons likewise, so that in him all things might be created, visible and invisible, thrones, deities, dominions. He is sent forth to her with his contemporaries, the Angels. Achamoth, they say, abashed before him, at first out of modesty put on a veil; but afterward, seeing him with all his fruit-bearing, ran to him, receiving power from his appearing; and he gave her a forming—the forming according to knowledge—and effected a healing of her passions. Having separated these passions from her, yet not neglecting them—for they could not be made to vanish, like those of the former one, because they were now habitual and powerful—but having set them apart by separation, he then mingled and consolidated them, and changed them from incorporeal passion into the incorporeal substance of matter; and thus he wrought in them a fitness and nature such that they could come into combinations and bodies, so as to become two substances: the evil one of the passions, and the impassioned one of the conversion. And for this reason they assert that the Savior virtually became a Creator. And Achamoth, having come to be outside passion, and having conceived with joy the contemplation of the lights within him—that is, of the Angels who were with him—and having become pregnant by them, brought forth fruits after the image, they teach—a spiritual offspring formed after the likeness of the bodyguards of the Savior.
1-1:9
Τριῶν οὖν ἤδη τούτων ὑποκειμένων κατ αὐτοὺς, τοῦ μὲν ἐκ τοῦ πάθους, ἦν ὅλη· τοῦ δὲ ἐκ τῆς ἐπιστροφῆς, ἦν τὸ ψυχικόν· τοῦ δὲ ἀπεκύησε, τουτέστι τὸ πνευματικὸν, οὕτως ἐτράπη ἐπὶ τὴν μόρφωσιν αὐτῶν. Ἀλλὰ τὸ μὲν πνευματικὸν μὴ δεδονῆσθαι αὐτῇ αὐτὴν μορφῶσαι, ἐπειδὴ ὁμοούσιον ὑπῆρχεν αὐτῇ· τετράφθαι δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν μόρφωσιν τῆς γενομένης ἐκ τῆς ἐπιστροφῆς αὐτῆς ψυχικῆς οὐσίας, προβαλεῖν τε τὰ παρὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος μαθήματα. Καὶ πρῶτον μεμορφωκέναι αὐτὴν ἐκ τῆς ψυχικῆς οὐσίας λέγουσι τὸν Πατέρα καὶ βασιλέα πάντων, τῶν τε ὁμοουσίων αὐτῷ, τουτέστι τῶν ψυχικῶν, δὲ δεξιὰ καλοῦσι, καὶ τῶν ἐκ τοῦ πάθους καὶ τῆς ὕλης, δὴ ἀριστερὰ καλοῦσι· πάντα γὰρ τὰ κατ μετʼ αὐτὸν φάσκουσι μεμορφωκέναι, λεληθότως κινούμενον ὑπὸ τῆς Μητρός· ὅθεν καὶ Μητροπάτορα, καὶ Ἀπάτορα, καὶ Δημιουργὸν αὐτὸν, καὶ Πατέρα καλοῦσι· τῶν μὲν διξιῶν πατέρα λέγοντες αὐτὸν, τουτέστι τῶν ψυχικῶν· τῶν δὲ ἀριστερῶν, τουτέστι τῶν ὑλικῶν, δημιουργὸν, συμπάντων δὲ βασιλέα. Γὴν γὰρ Ἐνθόμησιν ταύτην βουληθεῖσαν εἰς τιμὴν τῶν Αἰώνων τὰ πάντα ποιῆσαι, εἰκόνας λέγουσι πεποιηκέναι αὐτῶν, μᾶλλον δὲ τὸν Σωτῆρα δι αὐτῆς· καὶ αὐτὴν ἑαυτὴν μὲν ἐν εἰκόνι τοῦ ἀοράτου Πατρὸς τετηρηκέναι μὴ γινωσκομένην ὑπὸ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ· τοῦτον δὲ τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ, τῶν δὲ λοιπῶν Αἰώνων τοὺς ὑπὸ τούτων τούτου γεγονότας Ἀρχαγγέλους τε καὶ Ἀγγέλους. Πατέρα οὖν καὶ Θεὸν λέγουσιν αὐτὸν γεγονέναι τῶν ἐκτὸς τοῦ πληρώματος, ποιητὴν ὄντα πάντων ψυχικῶν τε καὶ ὑλικῶν· διακρίναντα γὰρ τὰς δύο οὐσίας συγκεχυμένας, καὶ ἐξ ἀσωμάτων σωματοποιήσαντα, δεδημιουργηκέναι τά τε οὐράνια καὶ τὰ γήϊνα, καὶ γεγονέναι ὑλικῶν καὶ ψυχικῶν, δεξιῶν καὶ ἀριστερῶν δημιουργὸν, κούφων καὶ βαρέων, ἀνωφερῶν καὶ κατωφερῶν· ἑπτὰ γὰρ καὶ οὐρανοὺς κατεσκεακέναι, ὧν ἐπάνω τὸν Δημιουργὸν εἶναι λέγουσι· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο καλοῦσιν αὐτὸν, τὴν δὲ μητέρα τὴν Ἀχαμὼθ Ὀῳδοάδα, ἀποσώζουσαν τὸν ἀριθμὸν τοῦ τῆς ἀρχεγόνου, καὶ πρὸ τῆς πρώτης τοῦ πληρώματος Ὀγδοάδος. Τοὺρ δὲ ἑπτὰ οὐρανοὺς οὐκ οὐκ εἶναι νοητούς νοερούς φασιν· Ἀγγέλους δὲ αὐτοὺς ὑποτίθενται, καὶ τὸν δημιουργὸν δὲ καὶ αὐτὸν ἄγγελον Θεῷ ἐοικότα· ὡς καὶ τὸν Παράδεισον ὑπὲρ τρίτον οὐρανὸν ὄντα, τέταρτον Ἄγγελον λέγουσι δυνάμει ὑπάρχειν, καὶ ἀπὸ τούτου τι εἰληφέναι τὸν Ἀδὰμ διατετριφότα ἐν αὐτῷ. Ταῦτα δὲ τὸν δημιουργὸν φάσκουσιν ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ μὲν ὠῆσθαι κατασκευάζειν, πεποιηκέναιδ αὐτὰ τῆς Ἀχαμὼθ προβαλλούσης· οὐρανὸν πεποιηκέναι μὴ εἰδότα τὸν οὐρανόν· καὶ ἄνθρωπον πεπλακέναι, μὴ εἰδότα τὸν ἄνθρωπον· γῆν τε δεδειχέναι, μὴ ἐπιστάμενον τὴν γῆν· καὶ ἐπὶ πάντων οὕτως λέγουσιν ἠγνοηκέναι αὐτῶν τὰς ἰδέας ὧν ἐποίει, καὶ αὐτὴν τὴν μητέρα· αὐτὸν δὲ μόνον ὠῆσθαι πάντα εἶναι. Αἰτίανδ αὐτῷ γεγονέναι τὴν μητέρα τῆς οἰήσεως ταύτης φάσκουσιν, τὴν οὕτω βουληθεῖσαν προαγαγεῖν αὐτὸν, κεφαλὴν μὲν καὶ ἀρχὴν τῆς ἰδίας οὐσίας, κύριον δὲ τῆς ὅλης πραγματείας. Ταύτην δὲ τὴν Μητέρα καὶ Ὀγδοάδα καλοῦσι, καὶ Σοφίαν, καὶ Γῆν, καὶ Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἅγιον Πνεῦμα, καὶ Κύριον ἀρσενικῶς. Ἔχειν δὲ τὸν τῆς μεσότητος τόπον αὐτὴν, καὶ εἶναι ὑπεράνω μὲν τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ, ὑποκάτω δὲ ἔξω τοῦ Πληρώματος μέχρι συντελείας
如此,照他們所說,如今已假設有三樣東西:一是從情慾而出的,就是質料;一是從回轉而出的,就是「屬魂的」(psychic);一是她所生出的,即「屬靈的」(spiritual);於是她轉去成形這些。但那屬靈的,她無法成形,因為它與她同質;所以她轉去成形那從她的回轉而出的屬魂本質,並把她從救主所領受的教訓陳列出來。他們說,她首先從屬魂的本質中成形出萬有之父與王——他既是那些與他同質者(即屬魂的,他們稱之為「右邊的」)之父,也是那些從情慾與質料而出者(即他們所稱「左邊的」)之主。因為他們聲稱,他在暗中被母親推動,成形了在他以後的一切;故此他們又稱他為「母父」(Mother-father)、「無父者」(Fatherless)、造物主(Demiurge)與父——稱他為「右邊的」(即屬魂的)之父,卻為「左邊的」(即屬物質的)之造物主,並為這一切的王。因為這意念(Enthymesis)願意為尊榮眾伊涌而造作萬有,他們說,她便造了眾伊涌的「形像」——或者更確切地說,是救主藉她造的;她把自己保守在那不可見之父的形像中,不為造物主所知;卻把造物主置於獨生子的形像中,把其餘眾伊涌置於那藉這些而生的眾天使長與天使中。所以他們說,他成了普累若麻之外者的父與神,是一切屬魂與屬物質之物的造作者;因為他既把那混雜的兩種本質分開,又從無形者造出形體,便造作了天上與地上的事物,成了屬物質與屬魂的、右邊與左邊的、輕的與重的、向上的與向下的之造物主。因為他建造了七層天,他們說造物主在這七層天之上;為此緣故,他們稱他為「七元組」(Hebdomad),而稱他的母親亞迦摩(Achamoth)為「八元組」(Ogdoad),以保存那原初、先存之八元組的數目,就是先於普累若麻第一八元組的那一個。他們說那七層天是有智性的;又認定它們是天使,連造物主自己也是一個像神的天使;正如他們說那在第三層天之上的樂園(Paradise),實際上是第四位天使,而亞當(Adam)住在其中時,從它領受了某物。他們聲稱,造物主自稱這些是他自己所建造的,其實乃是亞迦摩在發出它們時,他才造成的;他造了天卻不認識天,塑了人卻不認識人,顯出了地卻不明白地;他們說,凡此種種,他都不認識自己所造之物的「理型」(ideas),甚至不認識母親本身,只以為惟有自己就是一切。他們聲稱,母親成了他這種臆想的緣由,因她如此願意把他生出來,作她自己本質的元首與起初,並作整個經營的主。這母親,他們又稱為八元組、智慧、地、耶路撒冷(Jerusalem)、聖靈,並以陽性稱為「主」。她佔據那「居間」(Middle)之地,在造物主之上,卻在普累若麻之下、或之外,直到末了。
Three things, then, now being assumed by them—the one from the passion, which was matter; the one from the conversion, which was the psychic; and the one she brought forth, that is, the spiritual—she turned to the forming of these. But the spiritual she could not form, since it was of the same substance as herself; so she turned to the forming of the psychic substance that had come from her conversion, putting forth the lessons she had received from the Savior. And first, they say, she formed out of the psychic substance the Father and King of all—both of those of the same substance as himself, that is, the psychic, which they call 'right,' and of those from the passion and from matter, which they call 'left.' For they assert that he formed all things after him, being secretly moved by the Mother; whence they also call him Mother-father and Fatherless and Demiurge and Father—calling him father of the 'right,' that is, of the psychic, but Demiurge of the 'left,' that is, of the material, and King of them all. For this Enthymesis, wishing to make all things to the honor of the Aeons, made images of them, they say—or rather the Savior did so through her; and she kept herself in the image of the invisible Father, unknown to the Demiurge; but him in the image of the Only-begotten Son, and the rest of the Aeons in the Archangels and Angels that came into being through these. So they say he became Father and God of those outside the Pleroma, being maker of all things both psychic and material; for, having separated the two substances that were confused and made bodies out of the incorporeal, he fashioned both the heavenly and the earthly things, and became Demiurge of material and psychic, of right and left, of light and heavy, of things tending upward and tending downward. For he constructed seven heavens, above which they say the Demiurge is; and for this reason they call him Hebdomad, and his mother Achamoth Ogdoad, preserving the number of the original and pre-existent Ogdoad, prior to the first Ogdoad of the Pleroma. The seven heavens they say are intelligent; and they suppose them to be Angels, and the Demiurge himself also an Angel resembling God; as also Paradise, being above the third heaven, they say is virtually a fourth Angel, and that Adam received something from it while he dwelt in it. These things the Demiurge asserted he was constructing of himself, but he made them while Achamoth was putting them forth; he made heaven without knowing heaven, and fashioned man without knowing man, and showed forth the earth without understanding the earth; and so in all cases, they say, he was ignorant of the ideas of the things he made, and ignorant even of the Mother herself, but supposed himself alone to be all. They assert that the Mother became the cause of this supposition for him, having so wished to bring him forth as head and beginning of her own substance and lord of the whole transaction. This Mother they also call Ogdoad, and Sophia, and Earth, and Jerusalem, and Holy Spirit, and Lord in the masculine. She occupies the place of the Middle, and is above the Demiurge but below or outside the Pleroma, until the consummation.
1-1:10
Ἐπεὶ οὖν τὴν ὑλικὴν οὐσίαν ἐκ τριῶν παθῶν συστῆναι λέγουσι, φόβου τε, καὶ λύπης, καὶ ἀπορίας· ἐκ μὲν τοῦ φόβου καὶ τῆς ἐπιστροφῆς τὰ ψυχικὰ τὴν σύστασιν εἰληφέναι· ἐκ μὲν τῆς ἐπιστροφῆς τὸν Δημιουργὸν βούλονται τήν γένεσιν ἐσχηκέναι, ἐκ δὲ τοῦ φόβου τὴν λοιπὴν πᾶσαν ψυχικὴν ὑπόστασιν, ὡς ψυχὰς ἀλόγων ζώων, καὶ θηρίων, καὶ ἀνθρώπων. Διὰ τοῦτο ἀτονώτερον αὐτὸν ὑπάρχοντα πρὸς τὸ γινώσκειν τινὰ πνευματικὰ, αὑτὸν νενομικέναι μόνον εἶναι Θεὸν, καὶ διὰ τῶν Προφητῶν εἰρηκέναι· ἐγὼ Θεὸς, πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐδείς. Ἐκ δὲ τῆς λύπης τὰ πνειματικὰ τῆς πονορίας διδάσκουσι γεγονέναι· ὅθεν τὸν Διάβολον τὴν γένεσιν ἐσχηκέναι, ὃν καὶ κοσμοκράτορα καλοῦσι, καὶ τὰ δαιμόνια, καὶ τοὺς ἀγγέλους, καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν πνευματικὴν τῆς πονηρίας ὑπόστασιν. Ἀλλὰ τὸν μὲν Δημιουργὸν οἱὸν τῆς ητρὸς αὐτῶν λέγουσι, τὸν δὲ κοσμοκράτορα κτίσμα τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ· καὶ τὸν μὲν κοσμοκράτορα γινώσκειν τὰ ὑπὲρ αὐτὸκ, ὅτι πνεῦμά πνευματικά ἐστι τῆς πονηρίας· τὸν δὲ Δημιουργὸν ἀγνοεῖν, ἅτε ψυχικὰ ὑπάρχοντα. Οἰκείν δὲ τὴν Μητέρα αὐτῶν εἰς τὸν ὑπερουράνιον τόπον, τουτέστιν ἐν τῇ μεσότητι· τὸν Δημιουργὸν δὲ εἰς τὸν ὑπερουράνιον ἐπουράνιον, τουτέστιν ἐν τῇ ἑβδομάδι· τὸν δὲ παντοκράτορα κοσμοκράτορα ἐν τῷ καθ ἡμᾶς κόσμῳ. Ἐκ δὲ τῆς ἐκπλήξεως καὶ τῆς ἀμυχανίας ἀπομίας, ὡς ἐκ τοῦ ἀσημοτέρου τὰ σωματικὰ, καθὼς προείπαμεν, τοῦ κόσμου στοιχεῖα γεγονέναι· τὴν γῆν μὲν κατὰ τῆς ἐκπλήξεως στάσιν, ὕδωρ δὲ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ φόβου τῶν δακρύων τῶν δακρύων κίνησιν, ἀέρα τε κατὰ τὴν λύπης πῆξιν· τὸ δὲ πῦρ ἅποσιν αὐτοῖς ἐκπεφυκέναι θάνατον καὶ φθορὰν, ὡς καὶ τὴν ἄγνοιαν τοῖς τρισὶ πάθεσιν ἐγκεκρύφθαι διδάσκουσι. Δημιουργήσαντα δὴ τὸν κόσμον, πεποιηκέναι καὶ τὸν ἄνθρωπον τὸν χοϊκόν· οὐκ ἀπὸ ταύτης δὲ τῆς ξηρᾶς γῆς, ἀλλʼ ἀπὸ τῆς ἀοράτου οὐσίας, ἀπὸ τοῦ κεχυμένου καὶ ῥευστοῦ τῆς ὕλης λαβόντα· καὶ εἰς τοῦτον ἐμφυσῆσαι τὸν ψυχικὸν διορίζονται. Καὶ τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν κατʼ εἰκόνα καὶ ὁμοίωσιν γεγονότα· κατʼ εἰκόνα μὲν τὸν ὑλικὸν ὑπάρχειν, παραπλήσιον μὲν, ἀλλʼ οὐχ ὁμοούσιον τῷ Θεῷ· καθʼ ὁμοίωσιν δὲ τὸν ψυχικὸν, ὅθεν καὶ πνεῦμα ζωῆς τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ εἰρῆσθαι, ἐκ πνευματικῆς ἀποῤῥοίας οὗσαν. Ὕστερον δὲ περιτεθεῖσθαι λέγουσιν αὐτῷ τὸν δερμάτινον χιτῶνα· τοῦτο δὲ τὸ αἰσθητὸν σαρκίον εἶναι λέγουσι. Τὸ δὲ κύημα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτῆς αὐτῶν τῆς Ἀχαμὼθ, κατὰ τὴν θεωρίαν τῶν περὶ τὸν Σωτῆρα ἀγγέλων ἀπεκύησεν, ὁμοούσιον ὑπάρχον τῇ μητρὶ, πνευματικὸν, καὶ αὐτὸν ἠγνοηκέναι τὸν Δημιουργὸν λέγουσι· καὶ λεληθότως κατατεθεῖσθαι εἰς αὐτὸν, μὴ εἰδότος αὐτοῦ, ἵνα δἰ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ ψυχὴν σπαρὲν, καὶ εἰς τὸ ὑλικὸν τοῦτο σῶμα, κυοφορηθὲν ἐν τούτοις καὶ αὐξηθὲν, ἕτοιμον γένηται εἰς ὑποδοχὴν τοῦ τελείου λόγου. Ἔλαθεν οὖν, ὡς φασὶ, τὸν Δημιουργὸν συγκατασπαρεὶς τῷ ἐμφυσήματι αὐτοῦ ὑπὸ τῆς Σοφίας πνευματικὸς ἀνθρώπων ἄνθρωπος ἀῤῥήτῳ δυνάμει καὶ προνοίᾳ. Ὡς γὰρ τὴν μητέρα ἠγνοηκέναι, οὕτω καὶ τὸ σπέρμα αὐτῆς· δὴ καὶ αὐτὸ ἐκκλησίαν εἶναι λέγουσιν, ἀντίτυπον τῆς ἄνω Ἐκκλησίας· καὶ τότε τόνδε εἶναι. τὸν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἄνθρωπον ἀξιοῦσιν, ὥστε ἔχειν αὐτοὺς τὴν μὲν ψυχὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ, τὸ δὲ σῶμα ἀπὸ τοῦ χοὸς, καὶ τὸ σαρκικὸν ἀπὸ τῆς ὕλης, τὸν δὲ πνευματικὸν ἄνθρωπον ἀπὸ τῆς μητρὸς τῆς Ἀχαμώθ
如此,既然他們說屬物質的本質是由三種情慾——懼怕、憂傷與徬徨——構成的,那麼屬魂的就是從懼怕與回轉得了其構成:從回轉,他們要造物主得了他的生成;從懼怕,得了其餘一切屬魂的本體,如無理性的動物、走獸與人的魂。為此緣故,他既太軟弱、無法認識任何屬靈的事,便以為惟有自己是神,並藉先知們說:「我是神,除我以外再沒有別神。」他們又教導說,從憂傷,生出了那屬靈的邪惡之物;那魔鬼(Devil)便由此而生——他們又稱他為「世界的執政者」(Cosmocrator)——以及眾鬼魔、眾使者和一切屬靈的邪惡本體。但他們稱造物主為他們母親的兒子,稱那世界執政者為造物主的受造物;那世界執政者認識在他之上的事,知道它們是屬靈的邪惡之物,造物主卻不認識,因他是屬魂的。他們的母親住在超天之地,就是「居間」之處;造物主住在天上之地,就是「七元組」(Hebdomad)之中;而那全能的世界執政者,則住在我們這世界裡。從那驚惶與無助——彷彿從那更為微末者——生出了世界屬物質的元素,如我們先前所說:地是按驚惶之「靜止」而生,水是按懼怕之眼淚的「運動」而生,氣是按憂傷之「凝結」而生;至於火,則內含於這一切之中,作為死亡與敗壞,正如他們所教導,無知也隱藏在這三種情慾裡。如此,他造了世界以後,又造了那屬土的人——不是從這乾土,乃是取了那不可見的本質,從質料中那瀰漫流動的部分而取;他們斷定,他便向其中吹入了那屬魂的人。這就是那照著形像與樣式而造的人:照著形像的,是那屬物質的人,與神相似,卻不與神同質;照著樣式的,是那屬魂的人,故此他的本質也被稱為「生命之氣」,因它是出於屬靈的流溢。他們說,後來那皮子的衣服才被加在他身上;他們說這就是那可感知的肉身。但他們母親亞迦摩(Achamoth)的那後裔,就是她照著對救主周圍眾天使的觀想所生出的,與母親同質、屬靈的——他們說,連這後裔,造物主也是不認識的;它在造物主不知不覺中被暗暗安置在他裡面,好叫它藉著他被撒入那從他而出的魂,又撒入這屬物質的身體,在這些之中懷胎、長大,便預備好可以承受那完全的道(Logos)。所以他們說,那由智慧(Sophia)以不可言喻的能力與護理、與造物主的吹氣一同撒下的屬靈之人,是瞞過了造物主的。因為他既不認識母親,也照樣不認識她的種子;他們說,這種子本身也是一個教會,是上層教會的「對範」(antitype)。他們認定,這就是在他們裡面的那人;如此,他們便有從造物主而來的魂、從塵土而來的身體、從質料而來的肉身,以及從母親亞迦摩而來的屬靈之人。
Since, then, they say the material substance was constituted out of three passions—fear, grief, and perplexity—the psychic things took their constitution from fear and from conversion: from the conversion they will have the Demiurge to have had his generation, and from the fear the whole remaining psychic substance, such as the souls of irrational animals and beasts and men. For this reason, being too feeble to know anything spiritual, he supposed himself alone to be God, and said through the Prophets, 'I am God, and besides me there is none.' And from the grief, they teach, the spiritual things of wickedness came to be; whence the Devil had his generation, whom they also call Cosmocrator (world-ruler), and the demons and the angels and every spiritual substance of wickedness. But the Demiurge they call a son of their Mother, and the Cosmocrator a creature of the Demiurge; and the Cosmocrator knows the things above him, that they are spiritual things of wickedness, but the Demiurge is ignorant, since he is psychic. Their Mother dwells in the super-heavenly place, that is, in the Middle; the Demiurge in the heavenly place, that is, in the Hebdomad; and the Cosmocrator (Almighty) in this world of ours. From the consternation and the helplessness, as from the more insignificant, the bodily elements of the world came to be, as we said before: the earth according to the stasis of consternation, water according to the motion of the tears of fear, air according to the consolidation of grief; while fire is inherent in all of them as death and corruption, just as ignorance, they teach, is hidden in the three passions. Having made the world, then, he also made the earthy man—not from this dry earth, but taking from the invisible substance, from the diffuse and fluid part of matter; and into him, they determine, he breathed the psychic man. And this is the man made after the image and likeness: after the image is the material man, similar to, but not of the same substance as, God; after the likeness is the psychic man, whence also his substance was called 'breath of life,' being from a spiritual emanation. Afterward, they say, the garment of skin was put about him; and this they say is the perceptible flesh. But the offspring of their Mother, of Achamoth, which she brought forth according to the contemplation of the angels about the Savior, being of the same substance as the Mother, spiritual, even this the Demiurge was ignorant of, they say; and it was secretly deposited in him without his knowing, so that, sown through him into the soul that is from him and into this material body, and carried in the womb in these and grown, it might become ready for the reception of the perfect Logos. So there escaped the notice of the Demiurge, as they say, the spiritual man sown together with his inbreathing by Sophia, with ineffable power and providence. For as he was ignorant of the Mother, so also of her seed; which seed they say is itself also a Church, an antitype of the Church above. And this, they hold, is the man within them; so that they have the soul from the Demiurge, the body from the dust, the fleshly from matter, and the spiritual man from the Mother Achamoth.
1-1:11
Τριῶν οὖν ὄντων, τὸ μὲν ὑλικὸν, καὶ ἀριστερὸν καλοῦσι, κατὰ ἀνάγκην ἀπόλλυσθαι λέγουσιν, ἅτε μηδεμίαν ἐπιδέξασθαι πνοὴν ἀφθαρσίας δυνάμενον· τὸ δὲ ψυχικὸν, καὶ δεξιὸν προσαγορεύουσιν, ἅτε μέσον ὂν τοῦ τε πνευματικοῦ καὶ ὑλικοῦ, ἐκεῖσε χωρεῖν, ὅπου ἂν καὶ τὴν πρόσκλισιν ποιήσηται· τὸ δὲ πνευματικὸν ἐκπεπέμφθαι, ὅπως ἐνθάδε τῷ ψυχικῷ συζυγὲν μορφωθῇ, συμπαιδευθὲν αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ ἀναστροφῇ. Καὶ τοῦτʼ εἶναι λέγουσι τὸ ἅλας, καὶ τὸ φῶς τοῦ κόσμου· ἔδει γὰρ τῶν ψυχικῶν τῷ ψυχικῷ καὶ αἰσθητῶν παιδευμάτων. Δἰ ὧν καὶ κόσμον κατεσκευάσθαι λέγουσι, καὶ τὸν Σωτῆρα δὲ ἐπὶ τοῦτο παραγεγονέναι τὸ ψυχικὸν, ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτεξούσιόν ἐστιν, ὅπως αὐτὸ σώσῃ. Ὧν γὰρ ἤμελλε σώζειν, τὰς ἀπαρχὰς αὐτῶν εἰληφέναι φάσκουσιν, ἀπὸ μὲν τῆς Ἀχαμὼθ τὸ πνευματικὸν, ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ ἐνδεδύσθαι τὸν ψυχικὸν Χριστὸν, ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς οἰκονομίας περιτεθεῖσθαι σῶμα ψυχικὴν ἔχον οὐσίαν, κατεσκευασμένον δὲ ἀῤῥήτῳ πέχνῃ, πρὸς τὸ καὶ ἀόρατον, καὶ ἀψηλάφητον, ὅρατον καὶ ψηλάφητον καὶ παθητὸν γεγενῆσθαι· καὶ ὑλικὸν δὲ οὐδʼ ὁτιοῦν εἰληφέναι λέγουσιν αὐτόν· μὴ γὰρ εἶναι τὴν ὕλην δεκτικὴν σωτηρίας Τὴν δὲ συντέλειαν ἔσεσθαι, ὅταν μορφωθῇ καὶ τελειωθῇ πᾶν τὸ πνευματικὸν, τουτέστιν οἱ πνευματικοὶ ἄνθρωποι, οἱ τὴν τελείαν γνῶσιν ἔχοντες περὶ Θεοῦ καὶ τῆς Ἀχαμώθ· μεμυημένους δὲ μυστήρια εἶναι τούτους ὑποτίθειται. Ἐπαιδεύθησαν γὰρ τὰ ψυχικὰ οἱ ψυχικοὶ ἄνθρωποι, οἱ δἰ ἔργων καὶ πίστεως ψιλῆς βεβαιούμενοι, καὶ μὴ τήν τελείαν γνῶσιν ἔχοντες· εἶναι δὲ τούτους ἀπὸ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἡμᾶς λέγουσι· διὸ καὶ ἡμῖν μὲν ἀναγκαίον εἶναι τὴν ἀγαθὴν πρᾶξιν ἄλλως γὰρ ἀδύνατον σωθῆναι. Αὐτοὺς δὲ μὴ διὰ πράξεως, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸ φύσει πνευματικοὺς εἶναι, πάντῃ τε καὶ πάντως σωθήσεσθαι δογματίζουσιν. Ὡς γὰρ τὸ χοϊκὸν ἀδύνατον σωτηρίας μετασχεῖν· (οὐ γὰρ εἶναι λέγουσιν αὐτοὶ δεκτικὸν αὐτῆς) οὕτως πάλιν τὸ πνευματικὸν θέλουσιν οἱ αὐτοὶ θέλουσιν αὐτοὶ εἶναι ἀδύνατον φθορὰν καταδέξασθαι, κᾂν ὁποίαις συγκαταγένωνται πράξεσιν. Ὃν γὰρ τρόπον χρυσὸς ἐν βορβόρῳ κατατεθεὶς οὐκ ἀποβάλλει τήν καλλονὴν αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἰδίαν φύσιν διαφυλάττει, τοῦ βορβόρου μηδὲν ἀδικῆσαι δυναμένου τὸν χρυσόν· οὕτω δὲ καὶ αὐτοὺς λέγουσι, κᾂν ἐν ὁποίαις ὑλικαῖς πράξεσι καταγένωνται, μηδὲν αὐτοὺς παραβλάπτεσθαι, μηδὲ ἀποβάλλειν τὴν πνευματικὴν ὑπόστασιν
如此,既有三樣東西:其一是屬物質的,他們又稱之為「左邊的」,他們說它必然會敗亡,因它無法承受任何不朽的氣息;其二是屬魂的,他們又稱之為「右邊的」,因它居於屬靈與屬物質之間,便往它所傾向的那一邊去;其三是屬靈的,乃被差遣出來,好叫它在此與屬魂的配成對而被成形,在今生的歷程中與屬魂的一同受教。他們說,這就是世上的鹽與光;因為屬魂的需要屬魂、可感知的教導。他們說,世界也是為此目的而被建造的;救主來到這屬魂的元素這裡,因它也是有自主之權的,為要拯救它。因為他們聲稱,他從自己將要拯救的那些對象中取了初熟的果子:從亞迦摩(Achamoth),取了那屬靈的;從造物主,穿上了那屬魂的基督;從「經綸」(dispensation),則披上了一個帶有屬魂本質的身體,這身體是以不可言喻的技藝構成的,使它既成為可見、可摸的,又能受苦。他們說,至於任何屬物質的,他絲毫沒有領受;因為質料不能承受救恩。末了之事乃要在一切屬靈的都被成形、得了完全時臨到——就是那些屬靈的人,那些對神與對亞迦摩有完全知識的人;他們認定,這些就是那些受了奧祕之啟蒙的人。因為那些屬魂的事是教給屬魂的人的,就是那些藉行為與單純信心得了確據、卻沒有完全知識的人;他們說,這些就是我們這些屬教會的人。所以良善的行為對我們是必要的;因為若不然,便不可能得救。但他們自己,照他們所立的教條,卻要完全地、無論如何都得救——不是藉行為,乃是因他們本性就是屬靈的。因為正如那屬土的不能有分於救恩(因他們說它不能承受救恩),照樣,那屬靈的——按他們自己所主張的,就是他們自己——也不能沾染敗壞,無論他們行的是怎樣的事。因為正如金子放在污泥裡,並不失去它的美麗,乃保守它自己的本性,那污泥絲毫不能損害金子;他們說,他們自己也是如此:無論他們從事怎樣屬物質的行為,都絲毫不受損害,也不會失去那屬靈的本體。
There being, then, three things—the material, which they also call 'left,' they say of necessity perishes, since it is unable to receive any breath of incorruptibility; the psychic, which they also call 'right,' since it is intermediate between the spiritual and the material, goes wherever it makes its inclination; and the spiritual is sent forth so that, paired here with the psychic, it might be formed, being educated together with it in the course of life. And this, they say, is the salt and the light of the world; for the psychic things needed psychic and perceptible instruction. For this purpose, they say, the world too was constructed; and the Savior came to this psychic element, since it is also self-determining, in order to save it. For of those he was to save he received the first-fruits, they assert: from Achamoth, the spiritual; from the Demiurge, he put on the psychic Christ; from the dispensation, he was clothed with a body having psychic substance, constructed by ineffable skill so that it became both visible and tangible and capable of suffering. And of anything material he received nothing whatever, they say; for matter is not receptive of salvation. The consummation will be when all the spiritual is formed and perfected—that is, the spiritual men, those who have the perfect knowledge of God and of Achamoth; and these, they suppose, are the ones initiated into the mysteries. For the psychic things were taught to the psychic men, those confirmed by works and bare faith, and not having the perfect knowledge; and these, they say, are we who are of the Church. Therefore good conduct is necessary for us; for otherwise it is impossible to be saved. But themselves, they dogmatize, will be saved altogether and in every way—not through conduct, but because they are by nature spiritual. For as the earthy cannot partake of salvation (for they say it is not receptive of it), so again the spiritual—which they themselves are, as they would have it—cannot admit corruption, whatever sort of deeds they engage in. For just as gold deposited in mire does not cast off its beauty but keeps its own nature, the mire being unable to harm the gold, so too, they say, are they: whatever material deeds they engage in, they are in no way harmed nor do they cast off the spiritual substance.
1-1:12
Διὸ δὴ καὶ τὰ ἀπειρημένα πάντα ἀδεῶς οἱ τελειότατοι πράττουσιν αὐτῶν, περὶ ὧν αἱ γραφαὶ διαβεβαιοῦνται, τοὺς ποιοῦντας αὐτὰ βασιλείαν Θεοῦ μὴ κληρονομήσειν. Καὶ γὰρ εἰδωλόθοτα διαφόρως ἀδιαφόρως ἐσθίουσι, μηδὲ μηδὲν μολύνεσθαι ὑπʼ αὐτῶν ἡγούμενοι· καὶ ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ἑορτάσιμον τῶν ἐθνῶν τέρψιν εἰς τιμὴν τῶν εἰδώλων γινομένην πρῶτοι συνίασιν, ὡς μηδὲ τῆς παρὰ Θεῷ καὶ ἀνθρώποις θέας ἀπέχεσθαι ἐνίους αὐτῶν. Οἱ δὲ καὶ ταῖς τῆς σαρκὸς ἡδοναῖς κατακόρως δουλεύοντες τὰ σαρκικὰ τοῖς σαρκικοῖς, καὶ τὰ πνευματικὰ τοῖς πνευματικοῖς ἀποδίδοσθαι λέγουσι. Καὶ οἱ μὲν αὐτῶν λάθρα τὰς διδασκομένας ὑπʼ αὐτῶν τὴν διδαχὴν ταύτην γυναῖκας διαφθείρουσιν, ὡς πολλαὶ πολλάκις ὑπʼ ἐνίων αὐτῶν ἐξαπατηθεῖσαι, ἔπειτα ἐπιστρέψασαι γυναῖκες εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, σὺν τῇ λοιπῇ πλάνῃ καὶ τοῦτο ἐξωμολογήσαντο· οἱ δὲ καὶ κατὰ τὸ φανερὸν ἀπερυθριάσαντες, ὧν ἂν ἐρασθῶσι γυναικῶν, ταύτας ἀπʼ ἀνδρῶν ἀποσπάσαντες, ἰδίας γαμετὰς ἡγήσαντο. Ἄλλοι δὲ αὖ πάλιν σεμνῶς κατʼ ἀρχὰς, ὡς μετʼ ἀδελφῶν προσποιούμενοι συνοικεῖν, προϊόντος τοῦ χρόνου ἠλέγχθησαν, ἐγκύμονος τῆς ἀδελφῆς ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ γενηθείσης. Καὶ ἄλλα δὲ πολλὰ μυσαρὰ καὶ ἄθεα πράσσοντες, ὑμῶν μὲν διὰ τὸν φόβον τοῦ Θεοῦ φυλασσομένων καὶ μέχρις ἐννοίας καὶ λόγου ἁμαρτεῖν, κατατρέχουσιν, ὡς ἰδιωτῶν, καὶ μηδὲν ἐπισταμένων· ἑαυτοὺς δὲ ὑπερυψοῦσι, τελείους ἀποκαλοῦντες, καὶ σπέρματα ἐκλογῆς. Ἡμᾶς μὲν γὰρ ἐν χρήσει τὴν χάριν λαμβάνειν λέγουσι· διὸ καὶ ἀφαιρεθήσεσθαι αὐτῆς αὐτήν· αὐτοὺς δὲ ἰδιόκτητον ἄνωθεν ἀπὸ τῆς ἀῤῥήτου καὶ ἀνονομάστου συζυγίας συγκατεληλυθυῖαν ἔχειν τὴν χάριν· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο προστεθήσεσθαι αὐτοῖς. Διὸ καὶ ἐκ παντὸς τρόπου δεῖν αὐτοὺς ἀεὶ τὸ τῆς συζυγίας μελετᾷν μυστήριον. Καὶ τοῦτο πείθουσι τοὺς ἀνοήτους, αὐταῖς λέξεσι λέγοντες οὕτως· ὃε ἂν ἐν κόσμῳ γενόμενος γυναῖκα οὐκ ἐφίλησεν, ὥστε αὐτὴν κρατηθῆναι, οὐκ ἔστιν ἐξ ἀληθείας, καὶ οὐ χωρήσει εἰς ἀλήθειαν· δὲ ἀπὸ κόσμου γενόμενος, μὴ καὶ κρατηθεὶς γυναικὶ οὐ χωρήσει εἰς ἀλήθειαν, διὰ τὸ μῆ ἐν τὸ ἐν τῇ ἐπιθυμίᾳ κρατηθῆναι γυναικός. Διὰ τοῦτο οὖν ἡμᾶς καλοὺς ψυχικοὺς ὀνομάζουσι, καὶ ἐκ κόσμου εἶναι λέγουσι, καὶ ἀναγκαίαν ἡμῖν τὴν ἐγκράτειαν καὶ ἀγαθὴν πρᾶξιν, ἵνα δἰ αὐτῆς ἔλθωμεν εἰς τὸν τῆς μεσότητος τόπον· αὐτοῖε δὲ πνευματικοῖς τε καὶ τελείοις καλουμένοις μηδαμῶς· οὐ γὰρ πρᾶξις εἰς πλήρωμα εἰσάγει, ἀλλὰ τὸ σπέρμα τὸ ἐκεῖθεν νήπιον ἐκπεμπόμενον, ἐνθὰ δὲ τελειούμενον. Ὅταν δὲ πᾶν τὸ σπέρμα τελειωθῇ. τὴν μὲν Ἀχαμὼθ τὴν μητέρα αὐτῶν μεταβῆναι τοῦ τῆς μεσότητος τόπου λέγουσι, καὶ ἐντὸς πληρώματος εἰσελθεῖν, καὶ ἀπολαβεῖν τὸν νυμφίον αὐτῆς τὸν Σωτῆρα, τὸν ἐκ πάντων γεγονότα, ἵνα συζογία γένηται τοῦ Σωτῆρος καὶ τῆς Σοφίας τῆς Ἀχαμώθ. Καὶ τοῦτο εἶναι νυμφίον καὶ νύμφην, νυμφῶνα δὲ τὸ πᾶν πλήρωμα. Τοὺς δὲ πνευματικοὺς ἀποδυσαμένοις τὰς ψυχὰς καὶ πνεύματα νοερὰ γενομένους, ἀκρατήτως καὶ ἀοράτως ἐντὸς πληρώματος εἰσελθόντας νύμφας ἀποδοθήσεσθαι τοῖς περὶ τὸν Σωτῆρα ἀγγέλοις. Τὸν δὲ Δημιουργὸν μεταβῆναι καὶ αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν τῆς μητρὸς Σοφίας τόπον, τουτέστιν ἐν τῇ μεσότητι· τάς τε τῶν δικαίων ψυχὰς ἀναπαύσεσθαι καὶ αὐτὰς ἐν τῷ τῆς μεσότητος τόπῳ. Μηδὲν γὰρ ψυχικὸν ἐντὸς πληρώματος χωρεῖν
為此緣故,他們中那些最「完全」的人,竟毫無懼怕地行一切被禁止的事——聖經明明斷言:行這些事的人,必不能承受神的國。因為他們毫無分別地吃祭偶像之物,以為自己絲毫不被這些玷污;外邦人為尊崇偶像而舉辦的一切節慶歡宴,他們都是頭一個前來赴會的,以致他們中有些人連那為神與人所憎惡的觀戲都不戒避。另有些人,極盡放縱地作肉體情慾的奴僕,竟說屬肉體的當歸給屬肉體的,屬靈的當歸給屬靈的。他們中有些人,暗暗地敗壞那些受他們這道理教導的婦女,正如許多婦女屢屢被他們中某些人誘騙,後來歸回神的教會時,連同其餘的謬妄,把這事也一併承認了。又有些人甚至公然不知羞恥,凡他們所貪戀的婦女,便從她們的丈夫那裡奪去,當作自己的妻子。還有些人,起初假裝莊重,彷彿與姐妹同住一般,日久卻被揭穿,因那「姐妹」被那「弟兄」弄到懷了孕。他們既行許多其他污穢、不敬虔的事,卻反倒譏誚我們——我們因敬畏神,連在意念與言語上犯罪都謹慎防備——說我們是無知、一無所曉的平庸人;他們卻把自己高抬,自稱為完全人、揀選的種子。因為他們說,我們所領受的恩典只是暫借使用的,所以這恩典必從我們奪去;他們自己卻有那從上面、從那不可言喻、不可名的配偶一同降下、歸自己所有的恩典;為此緣故,這恩典必加給他們。所以他們無論如何都必須常常操練那「配偶」的奧祕。他們便如此哄騙那些愚昧人,用這些原話說:「凡在世上、卻不曾愛一個女人以致佔有她的,就不屬乎真理,也不得進入真理;但凡屬世、卻不曾被一個女人佔有的,也不得進入真理,因他未曾在對女人的情慾中被佔有。」為此緣故,他們便稱我們這些「良善的」為「屬魂的」,說我們是屬世的,又說節制與良善的行為對我們是必要的,好叫我們藉此可以到那「居間」之地;至於他們自己這些所謂屬靈、完全的人,卻全然不必——因為引人進入普累若麻的,不是行為,乃是那種子,這種子如嬰孩般從那裡被差出來,在此地得以成全。他們說,當一切種子都得了成全,他們的母親亞迦摩(Achamoth)便從那「居間」之地遷移,進入普累若麻之內,迎接她的新郎——就是那從萬有而出的救主,好叫救主與那作亞迦摩的智慧(Sophia)成為一對配偶。這就是新郎與新婦,而整個普累若麻便是新房。至於那些屬靈的人,脫去他們的魂、成為有智性的靈,便不受拘束、不被看見地進入普累若麻之內,作新婦許配給救主周圍的眾天使。造物主自己也要遷移,到那母親智慧之地,就是「居間」之中;眾義人的魂也照樣,要安息在那「居間」之地。因為沒有任何屬魂的能進入普累若麻之內。
Wherefore indeed the most perfect among them do without fear all the forbidden things, concerning which the Scriptures affirm that those who do them shall not inherit the kingdom of God. For they eat without distinction things offered to idols, thinking they are in no way defiled by them; and at every festal entertainment of the nations held in honor of the idols they are the first to assemble, so that some of them do not even abstain from the spectacle hateful to God and to men. Others, slavishly given over to the pleasures of the flesh to satiety, say that the fleshly things are to be rendered to the fleshly and the spiritual to the spiritual. And some of them secretly corrupt the women who are being taught this doctrine by them, as many women, often deceived by some of them and then converted to the Church of God, have confessed along with the rest of their error. Others, having grown shameless even openly, drew away from their husbands whatever women they desired, and regarded them as their own wives. Others again, at first making a solemn pretense of dwelling together as with sisters, were exposed in the course of time, the 'sister' having become pregnant by the 'brother.' And while doing many other foul and godless things, they run down us—who through fear of God guard ourselves against sinning even in thought and word—as ignorant and knowing nothing; but they exalt themselves on high, calling themselves perfect and seeds of election. For they say that we receive grace for use, and therefore it will be taken away from us; but that they have grace as their own possession, having descended from above from the ineffable and unnameable pairing; and for this reason it will be added to them. Therefore in every way they must always practice the mystery of the pairing. And this they persuade the foolish, saying in these very words: 'Whoever, being in the world, did not love a woman so as to possess her, is not of the truth and will not attain to the truth; but whoever, being of the world, was not possessed by a woman, will not attain to the truth, because he was not possessed in the desire of a woman.' For this reason, then, they name us, the good, 'psychic,' and say we are of the world, and that continence and good conduct are necessary for us, so that by it we may come to the place of the Middle; but for themselves, called spiritual and perfect, by no means—for it is not conduct that leads into the Pleroma, but the seed, which is sent forth from there as an infant and is perfected here. When all the seed has been perfected, they say their Mother Achamoth passes from the place of the Middle and enters within the Pleroma, and receives her bridegroom, the Savior, who came from all, so that a pairing comes to be of the Savior and the Sophia who is Achamoth. And this is bridegroom and bride, but the bridal chamber is the whole Pleroma. And the spiritual, having stripped off their souls and become intelligent spirits, entering uncontainably and invisibly within the Pleroma, will be given as brides to the angels about the Savior. The Demiurge himself will also pass over to the place of the Mother Sophia, that is, into the Middle; and the souls of the righteous will likewise rest in the place of the Middle. For nothing psychic enters within the Pleroma.
1-1:13
Τούτων δὲ γενομένων οὔτως, τὸ ἐμφωλεῦον τῷ κόσμῳ πῦρ ἐκλάμψαν καὶ ἐξαφθὲν, καὶ κατεργασάμενον πᾶσαν ὕλην συναναλωθήσεσθαι αὐτῇ, καὶ εἰς τὸ μηκέτʼ εἶναι χωρήσειν διδάσκουσι. Τὸν δὲ Δημιουργὸν μηδὲν τούτων ἐγνωκέναι ἀποφαίνονται πρὸ τῆς τοῦ Σωτῆρος παρουσίας. Εἰσὶ δὲ οἱ λέγοντες προβαλέσθαι αὐτὸν καὶ Χριστὸν υἱὸν ἴδιον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ψυχικόν· καὶ περὶ τούτου διὰ τῶν Προφητῶν λελαληκέναι. Εἶναι δὲ τοῦτον τὸν διὰ Μαρίας διοδεύσαντα, καθάπερ ὕδωρ διὰ σωλῆνος ὁδεύει, καὶ εἰς τοῦτον ἐπὶ τοῦ βαπτίσματος κατελθεῖν ἐκεῖνον τὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ Πληρώματος ἐκ πάντων Σωτῆρα, ἐν εἴδει περιστερᾶς· γεγονέναι δὲ ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἀχαμὼθ σπέρμα πνευματικόν. Τὸν οὖν Κύριον ἡμῶν ἐκ τεσσάρων τούτων σύνθετοι γεγονέναι φάσκουσιν, ἀποσώζοντα τὸν τύπον τῆς ἀρχεγόνου καὶ πρώτης τετρακτύος· ἔκ τε τοῦ πνευματικοῦ, ἦν ἀπὸ τῆς Ἀχαμὼθ. καὶ ἐκ τοῦ ψυχιοῦ, ἦν ἀπὸ τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ, καὶ ἐκ τῆρ οἰκονομίας, ἦν κατεσκευασμένον ἀῤῥήτῳ τέχνῃ, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, ἦν κατελθοῦσα εἰς αὐτὸν περιστερά. Ναὶ τοῦτο τοῦτον μὲν ἀπαθῆ διαμεμενηκέναι· (οὐ γὰρ ἐνεδέχετο παθεῖν αὐτὸν ἀκράτητον καὶ ἀόρατον ὑπάρχοντα·) καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ᾖρθαι, προσαγομένου αὐτοῦ τῷ Πιλάτῳ, τὸ εἰς αὐτὸν ματατεθὲν πνεῦμα Χριστοῦ. Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ τὸ ἀπὸ τῆς μητρὸς σπέρμα πεπονθέναι λέγουσιν. Ἀπαθὲς γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸ τὸ ἅτε πνευματικὸν, καὶ ἀόρατον καὶ αὐτῷ τῷ δημιουργῷ. Ἔπαθε δὲ λοιπὸν κατ αὐτοὺς ψυχικὸς Χριστὸς, καὶ ἐκ τῆς οἰκονομίας κατεσκευασμένος μυστηριωδῶς, ἵνʼ ἐπιδείξῃ δι αὐτοῦ μήτηρ τὸν τύπον τοῦ ἄνω Χριστοῦ, ἐκείνου τοῦ ἐπεκταθέντος τῷ Σταυρῷ, καὶ μορφώσαντος τὴν Ἀχαμὼθ μόρφωσιν τὴν κατʼ οὐσίαν· πάντα γὰρ ταῦτα τόπους ἐκείνων εἶναι λέγουσι. Τὰς δὲ ἐσχηκυίας τό σπέρμα τῆς Ἀχαμὼθ ψυχὰς ἀμείνους λέγουσι γεγονέναι τῶν λοιπῶν· διὸ καὶ πλεῖον τῶν ἄλλων ἠγαπῆσθαι ὑπὸ τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ, μὴ εἰδότος τὴν αἰτίαν, ἀλλὰ παῤ αὑτοῦ λογιζομένου εἶναι τοιαύτας. Διὸ καὶ εἰς προφήτας, φασὶν, ἔτασσεν αὐτοὺς αὐτὰς, καὶ ἱρεῖς, καὶ βασιλεῖς. Καὶ πολλὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ σπέρματος τούτον εἰρῆσθαι διὰ τῶν προφητῶν ἐξηγοῦνται, ἅτε ὑψηλοτέρας φύσεως ὑπαρχούσας· πολλὰ δὲ καὶ τὴν μητέρα περὶ τῶν ἀνωτέρω εἰρηκέναι λέγουσιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τούτου καὶ τῶν ὑπὸ τούτου γενομένων ψυχῶν. Καὶ λοιπὸν τέμνουσι τὰς προφητείας, τὸ μέν τι ἀπὸ τῆς μητρὸς εἰρῆσθαι θέλοντες, τὸ δέ τι ἀπὸ τοῦ σπέρματος, τὸ δέ τι ἀπὸ τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν Ἰησοῦν ὡσαύτως, τὸ μέν τι ἀπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος σἰρηκέναι, τὸ δέ τι ἀπὸ τῆς μητρὸς, τὸ δέ τι ἀπὸ τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ, καθὼς ἐπιδείξομεν προϊόντος ἡμῖν τοῦ λόγου. Τὸρ δὲ Δημιουργὸν, ἅτε ἀγνοοῦντα τὰ ὑπὲρ αὐτὸν, κινεῖσθαι μὲν ἐπὶ τοῖς λεγομένοις, καταπεφρονηκέναι δὲ αὐτῶν, ἄλλοτε ἄλλην αἰτίαν νομίσαντα, τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ προφητεῦον, ἔχον καὶ αὐτὸ ἰδίαν τινὰ κίνησιν, τὸν ἄνθρωπον, τὴν προσπλοκὴν τῶν χειρῶν χειρόνων καὶ οὕτως ἀγνοοῦντα ἄχρι τῆς παρουσίας τοῦ Κυρίου. Ἐλθόντος δὲ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, μαθεῖν αὐτὸν παῤ αὐτοῦ πάντα λέγουσι, καὶ ἄσμενον αὐτῷ προσχωρήσαντα μετὰ πάσης τῆς δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ, καὶ αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν ἐν τῷ Εὐαγγελίῳ ἑκατόνταρχον. λέγοντα τῷ Σωτῆρι· καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ ὑπὸ τὴν ἐμαυτοῦ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω στρατιώτας καὶ δούλους, καὶ ἐὰν προστάξω, ποιοῦσι. Τελέσειν δὲ αὐτὸν τὴν κατὰ τὸν κόσμον οἰκονομίαν μέχρι τοῦ δέοντος καιροῦ, μάλιστα δὲ διὰ τὴν τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐπιμέλειαν, ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τὴν ἐπίγνωσιν τοῦ ἑτοιμασθέντος αὐτῷ ἐπάθλου, ὅτι εἰς τὸν τῆς μητρὸς τόπον χωρήσει
他們教導說,當這些事如此成就之後,那潛伏在世界中的火便要燃發、被點著,焚盡一切質料,與質料一同被燒滅,歸於不再存在。他們宣稱,造物主在救主降臨以前,對這些事一無所知。但有些人說,造物主發出了一位基督,作他自己的兒子,卻是屬魂的;他又藉先知們論到這位基督。這位基督就是那經過馬利亞(Mary)的,如同水經過水管一般;在受洗時,那從普累若麻、從萬有而出的救主,以鴿子的形狀降在這基督身上。在他裡面也有那從亞迦摩(Achamoth)而出、同一的屬靈種子。所以他們聲稱,我們的主是由這四樣合成的,保存了那原初、第一四元組的「樣式」:一是出於那屬靈的,即從亞迦摩而出的;一是出於那屬魂的,即從造物主而出的;一是出於那「經綸」,即以不可言喻的技藝所構成的;一是出於那救主,即降在他裡面的鴿子。這一位(屬靈的救主)始終是不受苦的(因他既不可容納、不可見,便不可能受苦);為此緣故,當他被帶到彼拉多(Pilate)面前時,那安置在他裡面的基督之靈便被收回了。他們又說,那從母親而出的種子也沒有受苦;因為它也是不受苦的,既是屬靈、不可見的,連造物主自己也看不見。如此,照他們所說,受苦的乃是那屬魂的基督,以及那從「經綸」奧祕地構成的,好叫母親藉他顯出上層基督的「樣式」——就是那在十字架上被伸展、並以按本質的成形來成形亞迦摩的那一位;因為他們說,這一切都是那些事的「形像」。至於那些領受了亞迦摩種子的魂,他們說這些魂比其餘的更佳;故此比眾人更蒙造物主所愛,造物主卻不知其緣由,只當作是出於自己才使它們如此。所以他們說,造物主便派這些魂作先知、祭司與君王。他們又解釋說,有許多話是這種子藉先知們所說的,因它具有更高的本性;又說母親也藉這種子、並藉那從它而出的諸魂,說了許多關於上層之事的話。於是他們把眾預言切割開來,要其中一部分是出於母親所說,一部分是出於種子,一部分是出於造物主。對耶穌也照樣:一部分話是出於救主所說,一部分是出於母親,一部分是出於造物主,這一點我們要在後面的論述中指明。造物主既不認識在他以上的事,便固然因所說的話有所觸動,卻又輕看這些話,時而以為是這緣由、時而以為是那緣由——或是那發預言的靈(它自身也有某種它自己的運動),或是那人,或是那些較卑下者的攙雜;他便如此一直無知,直到主降臨。但他們說,救主一來,造物主就從他學了一切,並甘心樂意地帶著自己一切的能力歸向他;他就是福音書中那位對救主說「因為我也在自己的權下有兵與僕,我吩咐什麼,他們就照著行」的百夫長。他要繼續經營這關乎世界的「經綸」,直到所定的時候,尤其是為了照管教會,但也因他認識那為他所預備的賞賜,知道他必遷到那母親之地去。
When these things have come about thus, they teach that the fire lurking in the world, blazing out and being kindled and consuming all matter, will be consumed together with it, and will pass into being no more. They declare that the Demiurge knew none of these things before the coming of the Savior. But there are those who say that he emitted a Christ as his own son, but psychic; and that he spoke concerning him through the Prophets. He is the one who passed through Mary, as water passes through a pipe; and upon him, at the baptism, descended that Savior from the Pleroma, from all, in the form of a dove. There came to be in him also that same spiritual seed from Achamoth. So they assert that our Lord became composite out of these four, preserving the type of the original and first Tetrad: out of the spiritual, which was from Achamoth; out of the psychic, which was from the Demiurge; out of the dispensation, which was constructed by ineffable skill; and out of the Savior, which was the dove that descended into him. And this one remained impassible (for it was not possible for him to suffer, being uncontainable and invisible); and for this reason, when he was led before Pilate, the Spirit of Christ that had been placed in him was taken up. Nor, they say, did the seed from the Mother suffer; for it too was impassible, being spiritual and invisible even to the Demiurge himself. There suffered, then, according to them, the psychic Christ and the one mysteriously constructed out of the dispensation, so that through him the Mother might display the type of the Christ above—that one who was extended on the Cross and formed Achamoth with the forming according to substance; for all these things, they say, are images of those. As for the souls that have received the seed of Achamoth, they say they became better than the rest; and therefore were loved more than the others by the Demiurge, who did not know the cause but reckoned them to be such of himself. Therefore, they say, he appointed them as prophets and priests and kings. And many things, they expound, were spoken by this seed through the prophets, inasmuch as it was of a higher nature; and many things also the Mother spoke concerning the things above, but also through this and through the souls that came from it. And so they cut up the prophecies, wishing some to have been spoken by the Mother, some by the seed, and some by the Demiurge. And Jesus likewise: some things spoken by the Savior, some by the Mother, some by the Demiurge, as we shall show as our discourse proceeds. The Demiurge, being ignorant of the things above him, was indeed moved by the things said, but despised them, supposing now one cause and now another—either the prophesying spirit, which had a certain movement of its own, or the man, or the intermixture of the inferior beings; and so he remained ignorant until the coming of the Lord. But when the Savior came, they say he learned all things from him, and gladly went over to him with all his power; and he is the centurion in the Gospel who says to the Savior, 'For I too have soldiers and servants under my own authority, and whatever I command, they do.' He will complete the dispensation concerning the world until the proper time, especially for the care of the Church, but also through the knowledge of the prize prepared for him, that he will pass to the place of the Mother.
1-1:14
Ἀνθρώπων δὲ τρία γένη ὑφίστανται, πνευματικὸν, χοϊκὸν, ψυχικὸν, καθὼς ἐγένοντο Κάϊν, Ἄβελ, Σήθ· καὶ ἐκ τούτων τὰς τρεῖς φύσεις, οὐκέτι καθʼ ἓν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ γένος. Καὶ τὸ μὲν χοϊκὸν εἰς φθορὰν χωρεῖν· καὶ τὸ ψυχι κὸν, ἐὰν τὰ βελτίονα ἕληται, ἐν τῷ τῆς μεσότητος τόπῳ ἀναπαύ σεσθαι· ἐὰν δὲ τὰ χαίρω, χωρήσειν καὶ αὐτὸ πρὸς τὰ ὅμοια· τὰ δὲ πνευματικὰ, ἂν κατασπείρῃ Ἀχαμὼθ ἔκτοτε ἕως τοῦ νῦν δικαίαις ψυχαῖς, παιδευθέντα ἐνθάδε καὶ ἐκτραφέντα, διὰ τὸ νήπια ἐκπεπέμφθαι, ὕστερον τελειότητος ἀξιωθέντα, νύμφας ἀποδοθήσεσθαι τοῖς τοῦ Σωτῆρος Ἀγγέλοις δογματίζουσι, τῶν ψυχῶν αὐτῶν ἐν μεσότητι κατ ἀνάγκην μετὰ τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ ἀναπαυσαμένων εἰς τὸ παντελές. Καὶ αὐτὰς μὲν τὰς ψυχιὰς ψυχὰς πάλιν ὑπομερίζοντες λέγουσιν, ἃς μὲν φύσει ἀγαθὰς, ἃς δὲ φύσει πονηράς. Καὶ τὰς μὲν ἀγαθὰς ταύτας εἶναι τὰς δεκτικὰς τοῦ σπέρματος γινομένας· τὰς δὲ φύσει πονηρὰς μηδέποτε ἂν ἐπιδέξασθαι ἐκεῖνο τὸ σπέρμα
他們設定人有三類——屬靈的、屬土的與屬魂的——正如曾有該隱(Cain)、亞伯(Abel)與塞特(Seth);又從這三人引出那三種本性,不再是按單一個人,乃是按類別。那屬土的歸於敗壞;那屬魂的,若揀選那更美的事,便要安息在「居間」之地,若揀選那較壞的,它也要歸到與它相似的去處;至於那屬靈的——就是亞迦摩(Achamoth)從那時直到如今撒在義人魂中的——既在此地受了教育、得了養育(因它們是如嬰孩般被差出來的),後來又被算為配得完全的,便要作新婦許配給救主的眾天使,這是他們所立的教條;他們的魂則必然要與造物主一同永遠安息在「居間」之地。他們又把那些屬魂的魂再加細分,說有些魂本性是良善的,有些本性是邪惡的。那本性良善的,就是這些能承受那種子的魂;而那本性邪惡的,便永遠不能承受那種子。
They posit three kinds of men—spiritual, earthy, and psychic—just as there came to be Cain, Abel, and Seth; and from these the three natures, no longer in a single individual, but according to kind. The earthy passes into corruption; the psychic, if it chooses the better things, will rest in the place of the Middle, but if the worse, it too will pass to things like itself; while the spiritual things, whatever Achamoth sows from that time until now in righteous souls, having been educated and nurtured here—because they were sent forth as infants—and afterward deemed worthy of perfection, will be given as brides to the Angels of the Savior, as they dogmatize; their souls of necessity resting in the Middle together with the Demiurge forever. And the psychic souls themselves they subdivide again, saying that some are by nature good and some by nature evil. And the good are these, which become receptive of the seed; but those by nature evil could never receive that seed.
1-1:15
Τοιαύτης δὲ τῆς ὑποθέσεως αὐτῶν οὔσης, ἣν οὔτε Προφῆται ἐκήρυξαν, οὔτε Κύριος ἐδίδαξεν, οὔτε Ἀπόστολοι παρέδωκαν, ἣν περὶ τῶν ὅλων αὐχοῦσι πλεῖον τῶν ἄλλων ἐγνωκέναι, ἐξ ἀγράφων ἀναγινώσκοντες, καὶ τὸ δὴ λεγόμενον, ἐξ ἄμμου σχοινία πλέκειν ἐπιτηδεύοντες, ἀξιοπίστως ἀξιόπιστα προσαρμόζειν πειρῶνται τοῖς εἰρημένοις, ἤτοι παραβολὰς κυριακὰς, ῥήσεις προφητικὰς, λόγους ἀποστολικοὺς, ἵνα τὸ πλάσμα αὐτῶν μὴ ἀμάρτυρον εἶναι δοκῇ· τὴν μὲν τάξιν καὶ τὸν εἱρμὸν τῶν γραφῶν ὑπερβαίνοντες, καὶ, ὅσον ἐφʼ ἑαυτοῖς, λύοντες τὰ μέλη τῆς ἀληθείας. Μεταφέρουσι δὲ καὶ μεταπλάττουσι, καὶ ἄλλο ἐξ ἄλλου ποιοῦντες ἐξαπατῶσι πολλοὺς τῇ τῶν ἐφαρμοζομένων κυριακῶν λογίων κακοσυνθέτῳ σοφίᾳ φαντασίᾳ Ὅνπερ τρόπον εἴ τις βασιλέως εἰκόνος καλῆς κατεσκευασμένης ἐπιμελῶς ἐκ ψηφίδων ἐπισήμων ὑπὸ σοφοῦ τεχνίτου, λύσας τὴν ὑποκειμένην τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἰδέαν, μετενέγκῃ τὰς ψηφῖδας ἐκείνας, καὶ μεθαρμόσοι, καὶ ποιήσει μορφὴν κυνὸς ἀλώπεκος, καὶ ταύτυν φαύλως κατεσκευασμένυν, ἔπειτα διορίζοιτο, καὶ λέγοι ταύτην εἶναι τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως ἐκείνην εἰκόνα τὴν καλὴν, ἣν σοφὸς τεχνίτης κατεσκεύασε, δεικνὺς τὰς ψηφῖδας τὰς καλῶς ὑπὸ τοῦ τεχνίτου τοῦ πρώτου εἰς τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως εἰκόνα συντεθείσας, κακῶς δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ ὑστέρου εἰς κυνὸς μορφὴν μετενεχθείσας, καὶ διὰ τῆς τῶν ψηφίδων φαντασίας μεθοδεύοι τοὺς ἀπειροτέρους, τοὺς κατάληψιν βασιλικῆς μορφῆς οὐκ ἔχοντας, καὶ πείθοι ὅτι αὕτη σαπρὰ τῆς ἀλώπεκος ἰδέα ἐστὶν ἐκείνη καλὴ τοῦ βασιλέως εἰκών· τὸν αὐτὸν δὴ τρόπον καὶ οὗτοι γραῶν μύθους συγκαττύσαντες, ἔπειτα ῥήματα καὶ λέξεις καὶ παραβολὰς ὅθεν καὶ πόθεν ἀποσπῶντες, ἐφαρκόζειν βούλονται τοῖς μόθοιο αὐτῶν ἑαυτῶν τὰ λόγια τοῦ Θεοῦ. Καὶ ὅσα μὲν ἐν τοῖς τοῖς ἐντὸς τοῦ Πληρώματος ἐφαρμόζουσιν, εἰρήκαμεν
如此,他們的這套假設——既非先知所宣告,亦非主所教導,亦非使徒所傳授,他們卻誇口說對萬有的認識比眾人更為透徹,乃是從非聖經的著作中讀來的,並且,正如俗話所說,竟著手用沙子編繩——他們便試圖把這些東西套到他們的主張上,弄得彷彿可信,無論是主的比喻、先知的話語,或是使徒的言論,好叫他們的虛構不至顯得毫無憑據;他們踰越了聖經的次序與連貫,並且就他們所能,把真理的肢體拆散了。他們挪移、重塑,東拼西湊,以那拼湊得拙劣的「智慧」(其實是幻想)——把主的聖言生硬地湊合起來——欺騙了許多人。這就好比有人,當一位巧匠用珍貴的寶石精心構成了一幅美麗的君王畫像之後,竟把那底下之人的形像拆散,把那些寶石挪移、重新排列,做成一隻狗或狐狸的形狀,而且做得拙劣不堪;然後他斷言並聲稱,這就是那位巧匠所構成的君王的美麗畫像,一面指著那些原先被頭一位匠人美美地拼成君王畫像、卻被後來這人惡劣地挪去拼成狗形的寶石,一面藉那些寶石的假象,誤導那些較無經驗、對君王形像毫無認識的人,並說服他們相信:這隻狐狸腐朽的醜形,就是那美麗的君王畫像。這些人也是照樣行:他們把老婦人的無稽神話縫綴起來,然後東一句西一句地把言辭、字句與比喻硬扯過來,想把神的聖言套到他們自己的神話上。至於他們把哪些經文套用在普累若麻之內的事上,我們已經陳述過了。
Such, then, being their hypothesis—which neither the Prophets proclaimed, nor the Lord taught, nor the Apostles handed down, and which they boast to know about the whole of things more fully than others, reading it out of writings that are not Scripture, and, as the saying goes, undertaking to weave ropes out of sand—they attempt to fit to their statements, in a way meant to seem credible, either the Lord's parables, or prophetic sayings, or apostolic words, so that their fabrication may not appear to be without witness; overstepping the order and connection of the Scriptures and, so far as in them lies, dissolving the members of the truth. They transfer and remold, and making one thing out of another, deceive many by the ill-compounded sophistry and fantasy of the dominical oracles they fit together. It is as if someone, when a beautiful image of a king had been carefully constructed out of precious gems by a skilled artist, were to dissolve the underlying figure of the man, transfer those gems and rearrange them, and make a form of a dog or a fox, and that too poorly made; and then should determine and say that this is that beautiful image of the king which the skilled artist constructed, pointing to the gems that had been beautifully composed by the first artist into the image of the king, but badly transferred by the later one into the form of a dog; and through the fantasy of the gems should mislead the more inexperienced, who have no grasp of the kingly form, and persuade them that this rotten figure of a fox is that beautiful image of the king. In the very same way these men, having stitched together old wives' fables, then dragging in words and expressions and parables from here and there, wish to fit the oracles of God to their own fables. And as for whatever they fit to the things within the Pleroma, we have stated it.
1-1:16
Ὅσα δὲ καὶ τοῖς ἐκτὸς τοῦ Πληρώματος αὐτῶν προσοικειοῦν πειρῶνται ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν, ἔστι τοιαῦτα· τὸν Κύριον ἐν τοῖς ἐσχάτοις τοῦ κόσμου χρόνοις διὰ τοῦτο ἐληλυθέναι ἐπὶ τὸ πάθος λέγουσιν, ἵν ἐπιδείξῃ τὸ περὶ τὸν ἔσχατον τῶν Αἰώνων γεγονὸς πάθος, καὶ δἰ αὐτοῦ τοῦ τέλους ἐμφῄνῃ τὸ τέλος τῆς περὶ τοὺς Αἰῶνας πραγματείας. Τὴν δὲ δωδεκαετῆ παρθένον ἐκείνην, τὴν τοῦ ἀρχισυναγώγου θυγατέρα, ἣν ἐπιστὰς Κύριος ἐκ νεκρῶν ἤγειρε, τύπον εἶναι διηγοῦνται τῆς Ἀχαμὼθ, ἣν ἐπεκταθεὶς Χριστὸς αὐτὸν αὐτῶν ἐμόρφωσε, καὶ εἰς αἴσθησιν ἤγαγε τοῦ καταλιπόντος αὐτὴν φωτός. Ὅτι, δὲ αὐτῇ ἐπέφανεν Σωτὴρ ἐκτὸς οὔσης τοῦ Πληρώματος, ἐν ἐκτρώματος μοίρα, τὸν Παῦλον λέγουσιν εἰρηκέναι ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ πρὸς Κορινθίους· Ἔσχατον δὲ πάντων, ὡσπερεὶ τῷ ἐκτρώματι, ὤφθη κᾀμοί. Τήν τε μετὰ τῶν ἡλικιωτῶν τοῦ Σωτῆρος παρουσίαν πρὸς τὴν Ἀχαμὼθ, ὁμοίως πεφανερωκέναι αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ ἐπιστολῇ, εἰπόντα· Δεῖ τὴν γυναῖκα κάλυμμα ἔχειν ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς διὰ τοὺς ἀγγέλους. Καὶ ὅτι ἥκοντος τοῦ Σωτῆρος πρὸς αὐτὴν, δἰ αἰδὼ κάλυμμα ἐπέθετο Ἀχαμὼθ, Μωσέα πεποιηκέναι φανερὸν, κάλυμμα θέμενον ἐπὶ τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ. Καὶ τὰ πάθν δὲ αὐτῆς, ἔπαθεν, ἐπισεσημειῶσθαι τὸν Κύριον φάσκουσιν ἐν τῷ σταυρῷ. Καὶ ἐν μὲν τῷ εἰπεῖν·Ὁ Θεός μου, Θεός μοι, εἰς τί ἐγκατέλιπές με; μεμηνυκέναι αὐτὸν, ὅτι ἀπελείφθη ἀπὸ τοῦ φωτὸς Σοφία, καὶ ἐκωλύθη ὑπὸ τοῦ Ὅρου τῆς εἰς τοὔμπροσθεν ὁρμῆς· τὴν δὲ λύπην αὐτῆς, ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν· Περίλυπός ἐστιν ψυχή μου ἕως θανάτου . θτὸν δὲ φόβον, ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν· Πάτερ, εἰ δυνατὸν, παρελθέτω ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ τὸ ποτήριον· καὶ τὴν ἀπορίαν δὲ ὡσαύτως, ἐν τῷ εἰρηκέναι· Καὶ τί εἴπω, οὐκ οἶδα. Τρία δὲ γένη ἀνθρώπων οὕτως δεδειχέναι διδάσκουσιν αὐτόν· τὸ μὲν ὑλικὸν, ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν τῷ ἐρωτήσαντι, Ἀκολουθήσω σοι; Οὐκ ἔχει υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ποῦ τὴν κεφαλὴν κλῖναι κλίνῃ· τὸ δὲ ψυχικὸν, ἐν τῷ εἰρηκέναι τῷ εἰπόντι, Ἀκολουθήσω σοι, ἐπίτρεψον δέ μοι πρῶτον ἀποτάξασθαι τοῖς ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ μου· Οὐδεὶς ἐπʼ ἄροτρον τὴν χεῖρα ἐπιβαλὼν, καὶ εἰς τὰ ὀπίσω βλέπων, εὔθετός ἐστιν ἐν τῇ βασιλεία εἰς τὴν β. τῶν οὐρανῶν. Τοῦτον γὰρ λέγουσι τὸν μέσον εἶναι. Κᾀκεῖνον δὲ ὡσαύτως τὸν τὰ πλεῖστα μέρη τῆς δικαιοσύνης ὁμολογήσαντα πεποιηκέναι, ἔπειτα μὴ θελήσαντα ἀκολουθῆσαι, ἀλλὰ ὑπὸ πλούτου ἡττηθέντα, πρὸς τὸ μὴ τέλειον γενέσθαι, καὶ τοῦτον τοῦ ψυχικοῦ γένους γεγονέναι θέλουσι. Τὸ, δὲ πνευματικὸν, ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν· Ἄφες τοὺς νεκροὺς θάψαι τοὺς ἑαυτῶν νεκρούς· σὺ δὲ πορευθεὶς διάγγελλε τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ Θεοῦ· καὶ ἐπὶ Ζακχαίου του τελώνου εἰπών· Σπεύσας κατάβηθι, ὅτι σήμερον ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ σου δεῖ με μείναι· τούτους γὰρ πνευματικοῦ γένους καταγγέλλουσι γεγονέναι. Καὶ τὴν τῆς ζύμης παραβολὴν, ἥν γυνὴ ἐγκεκρυφέναι λέγεται εἰς ἀλεύρου σάτα τρία, τὰ τρία γένη δνλοῦν λέγουσι· γοναῖκα μὲν γὰρ τὴν Σοφίαν λέγεσθαι διδάσκουσιν· ἀλεύρου σάτα τὰ τρία, τὰ τρία γένη τῶν ἀνθρώπων, πνευματικὸν, ψυχικὸν, χοϊκόν· ζύμην δὲ αὐτὸν τὸν Σωτῆρα εἰρῆσθαι διδάσκουσι. Καὶ τὸν Παῦλον διαῤῥήδην εἰρηκέναι χοϊκοὺς, ψυχικοὺς, πνευματικούς· ὅπου μὲν, Οἷος χοϊκὸς, τοιοῦτοι καὶ οἱ χοϊκοί· ὅπου δὲ, ψοχικὸς δὲ ἄνθρωπος οὐ δέχεται τὰ τοῦ πνεύματος· ὅπου δὲ, Πνευματικὸς ἀνακρίνει πάντα. Τὸ, δὲ, ψυχικὸς οὐ δέχεται τὰ τοῦ πνεύματος, ἐπὶ τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ φασὶν εἰρῆσθαι, ὃν ψυχικὸν ὄντα μὴ ἐγνωκέναι μήτε τὴν μητέρα πνευματικὴν οὖσαν, μήτε τὸ σπέρμα αὐτῆς, μήτε τοὺς ἐν τῷ Πληρώματι Αἰῶνας. Ὅτι ἰδὼν ὅτι δὲ, ὧν ἤμελλε σώ ζεῖν Σωτὴρ, τούτων τὰς ἀπαρχὰς ἀνέλαβε, τὸν Παῦλον εἰρηκέναι· Καὶ ἢν ἀπαρχὴ ἁγία, καὶ τὸ φύραμα. Ἀπαρχὴν μὲν τὸ πνευματικὸν εἰρῆσθαι διδάσκοντες· φύραμα δὲ ἡμᾶς, τουτέστι τὴν ψυχικὴν Ἐκκλησίαν, ἧς τὸ φύραμα ἀνειληφέναι λέγουσιν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ συνεσταλκέναι, ἐπειδὴ ἦν αὐτὸς χύμη
但凡他們試圖從聖經中挪用、套在他們普累若麻之外的事上的,乃是如下這般。他們說,主之所以在世界的末後時期來受苦,是為要顯出那發生在末後伊涌身上的情慾,並藉那末了本身,彰顯那關乎眾伊涌之經營的末了。那十二歲的女孩,就是會堂主管的女兒,主站在她旁邊使她從死裡復活——他們解釋說她是亞迦摩(Achamoth)的「樣式」,基督既被伸展,便成形了她,並把她帶到對那離開她的光的知覺裡。他們說,救主在她仍在普累若麻之外、處於「流產胎兒」之境況時向她顯現,這是保羅在哥林多前書中所宣告的:「末了,他也顯給我看,如同顯給那未到產期而生的人。」他們又說,救主帶著他同輩的眾天使來到亞迦摩那裡,保羅在同一封書信中也顯明了,他說:「女人在頭上應當有一個蒙頭的記號,是為天使的緣故。」他們又說,當救主來到她那裡時,亞迦摩出於矜持便蒙了帕子,這是摩西(Moses)所表明的,他把帕子蒙在自己臉上。他們又聲稱,她所受的諸情慾,主在十字架上標明了出來。他們說,主在說「我的神,我的神,為什麼離棄我?」時,乃指明智慧(Sophia)被光撇下,又被界限(Horos)攔阻、不得向前;她的憂傷,在他說「我心裡甚是憂傷,幾乎要死」時指明;她的懼怕,在他說「父啊,倘若可行,求你叫這杯離開我」時指明;她的徬徨,也照樣在他說「我說什麼才好呢?我不知道」時指明。他們教導說,他如此顯明了三類人:屬物質的,在他對那問「我要跟從你嗎?」的人說「人子沒有枕頭的地方」時顯明;屬魂的,在他對那說「我要跟從你,但容我先去辭別我家裡的人」的人說「手扶著犁向後看的,不配進天國」時顯明。因為他們說,這一位就是那居間的。照樣,那承認自己已行了義之大部分、卻後來不肯跟從、被錢財勝過、以致未能成為完全的人——他們也要他算為屬魂的一類。至於屬靈的,則在他說「任憑死人埋葬他們的死人;你只管去傳揚神的國」時顯明;又在他對稅吏撒該(Zacchaeus)說「快下來,今天我必住在你家裡」時顯明。因為他們宣稱,這些人是屬靈的一類。而那麵酵的比喻——婦人把酵藏在三斗麵裡——他們說是表明那三類;因為他們教導說,那婦人是指智慧(Sophia);三斗麵,是指那三類人——屬靈的、屬魂的、屬土的;那酵,他們教導說是指救主自己。他們又說,保羅明確地題到屬土的、屬魂的、屬靈的:一處說「那屬土的怎樣,凡屬土的也就怎樣」;一處說「然而屬魂(血氣)的人不領會神聖靈的事」;又一處說「屬靈的人能看透萬事」。而「屬魂的不領會神聖靈的事」這句話,他們說是指造物主而言,他既是屬魂的,便既不認識那屬靈的母親,也不認識她的種子,也不認識普累若麻中的眾伊涌。又說救主取了他將要拯救之人初熟的果子,保羅宣告了這事,他們說,乃在他說「所獻的新麵若是聖潔的,全團也就聖潔了」。他們教導說,「初熟的果子」是指那屬靈的;而「全團」,是指我們——即那屬魂的教會,他們說救主取了這教會的全團,並在他自己裡面把它鞏固起來,因他自己就是酵。
But whatever they try to appropriate from the Scriptures to the things outside their Pleroma is of this kind. The Lord, they say, came to his passion in the last times of the world for this reason: that he might display the passion that occurred concerning the last of the Aeons, and through that very end might make manifest the end of the transaction concerning the Aeons. That twelve-year-old maiden, the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue, whom the Lord, standing over her, raised from the dead, they explain to be a type of Achamoth, whom the Christ, having been extended, formed and brought to a perception of the light that had left her. And that the Savior appeared to her while she was outside the Pleroma, in the condition of an abortion, Paul, they say, declared in the first Epistle to the Corinthians: 'And last of all, as to one untimely born, he appeared also to me.' Likewise the coming of the Savior with his contemporaries to Achamoth he made manifest, they say, in the same Epistle, when he said, 'A woman ought to have a covering on her head because of the angels.' And that, when the Savior came to her, Achamoth out of modesty put on a covering, Moses made plain, they say, by placing a veil on his face. And the passions which she suffered, the Lord, they assert, signified on the cross. In saying, 'My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?' he indicated, they say, that Sophia was abandoned by the light and was hindered by Horos from her forward impulse; her grief, in saying, 'My soul is sorrowful even unto death'; her fear, in saying, 'Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me'; and her perplexity likewise, in saying, 'And what shall I say? I know not.' They teach that he showed the three kinds of men thus: the material, in saying to the one who asked, 'Shall I follow you?'—'The Son of Man has nowhere to lay his head'; the psychic, in saying to the one who said, 'I will follow you, but permit me first to take leave of those in my house'—'No one who has put his hand to the plow and looks back is fit for the kingdom of heaven.' For this one, they say, is the intermediate. And likewise the one who confessed that he had done most of the parts of righteousness, but then was unwilling to follow and, overcome by riches, did not become perfect—him too they will have to be of the psychic kind. And the spiritual, in saying, 'Let the dead bury their own dead; but you, go and proclaim the kingdom of God'; and in saying to Zacchaeus the tax-collector, 'Make haste and come down, for today I must stay in your house.' For these, they declare, came to be of the spiritual kind. And the parable of the leaven, which the woman is said to have hidden in three measures of meal, they say signifies the three kinds; for by the woman, they teach, is meant Sophia; by the three measures of meal, the three kinds of men—spiritual, psychic, earthy; and by the leaven they teach the Savior himself to be meant. And Paul, they say, expressly named earthy, psychic, spiritual: in one place, 'As is the earthy, such also are the earthy'; in another, 'But the psychic man does not receive the things of the Spirit'; and in another, 'The spiritual man judges all things.' And the saying, 'the psychic does not receive the things of the Spirit,' they say is spoken of the Demiurge, who, being psychic, knew neither the Mother, who is spiritual, nor her seed, nor the Aeons in the Pleroma. And that the Savior took up the first-fruits of those he was to save, Paul declared, they say, in saying, 'And if the first-fruit is holy, so also is the lump.' By 'first-fruit' they teach the spiritual is meant; but by 'the lump,' us—that is, the psychic Church, whose lump they say he took up and consolidated in himself, since he was himself leaven.
1-1:17
Καὶ ὅτι ἐπλανήθη Ἀχαμὼθ ἐκτός τοῦ Πληρώτοῦ ματος, καὶ ἐμορφώθη ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ ἀνεζητήθη ὑπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, μηνύειν αὐτὸν λέγουσιν ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν, αὐτὸν ἐληλυθέναι ἐπὶ τὸ πεπλανημένον πρόβατον. Πρόβατον μὲν γὰρ πεπλανημένον τὴν μητέρα αὐτῶν ἐξηγοῦνται λέγεσθαι, ἐξ ἧς τὴν ὧδε θέλουσιν ἐσπάρθαι Ἐκκλησίαν· πλάνην δὲ, τὴν ἐκτὸς Πληρώματος ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς πάθεσι διατριθὴν, ἐξ ὧν γεγονέναι τὴν ὕλην ὑποτίθενται. Τὴν δὲ γυναῖκα τὴν σαροῦσαν τὴν οἰκίαν, καὶ εὑρίσκουσαν τὴν δραχμὴν, τὴν ἄνω Σοφίαν διηγοῦνται λέγεσθαι, ἥτις ἀπολέσασα τὴν Ἐνθόμησιν αὐτῆς, ὕστερον καθαρισθέντων πάντων διὰ τῆς τοῦ Σωτῆρος παρουσίας εὑρίσκει αὐτήν· διὸ καὶ ταύτην ἀποκαθἱστασθαι κατʼ αὐτοὺς ἐντὸς πληρώματος. Συμεῶνα τὸν εἰς τὰς ἀγκάλας λαβόντα τὸν Χριστὸν, καὶ εὐχαριστήσαντα αὐτῷ, καὶ εἰπόντα· Νῦν ἀπολύεις τὸν δοῦλόν σου, δέσποτα, ματὰ τὸ ῥῆμά σου ἐν εἰρήνῃ, τύπον εἶναι τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ λέγουσιν, ὡς ὃς ἐλθόντος τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἔμαθε τὴν μετάθεσιν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ηὐχαρίστησε τῷ Βυθῷ. Καὶ διὰ τῆς ἐν τῷ Εὐαγγελίῳ κηρυσσομένης προφήτιδος, ἑπτὰ ἔτη μετὰ ἀνδρὸς ἐζηκυίας, τὸν δὲ λοιπὸν ἅπαντα χρόνον χήρας μενούσης, ἄχρις οὗ τὸν Σωτῆρα ἰδοῦσα ἐπέγνω αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐλάλει περὶ αὐτοῦ πᾶσι, φανερώτατα τὴν Ἀχαμὼθ μηνύεσθαι διορίζονται, ἥτις πρὸς ὀλίγον ἰδοῦσα τὸν Σωτῆρα μετὰ τῶν ἡλικιωτῶν αὐτοῦ, τῷ λοιπῷ χρόνῳ παντὶ μένουσα ἐν τῇ μεσότητι προσεδέχετο αὐτὸν, πότε πάλιν ἐλεύσεται καὶ ἀποκαταστήσει αὐτὴν τῇ αὐτῆς συζυγίᾳ. Καὶ τὸ ὄνομα δὲ αὐτῆς μεμηνύσθαι ὑπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐν τῷ εἰρηκέναι· Καὶ ἐδικαιώθη σοφία ἀπὸ τῶν τέκνων αὐτῆς· καὶ ὑπὰ Παύλου δὲ οὕτως· Σοφίαν δὲ λαλοῦμεν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις. Καὶ τὰς συζνγίας δὲ τὰς ἐντὸς πληρώματος τὸν Παῦλον εἰρηκέναι φάσκουσιν ἐπὶ ἑνὸς δείξαντα· περὶ γὰρ τῆς περὶ τὸν βίον συζυγίας γράφων ἔφη· Τὸ μυστήριον τοῦτο μέγα ἐστὶν, ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω εἰς Χριστὸν καὶ τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν
他們說,亞迦摩(Achamoth)在普累若麻之外迷了路,被基督成形,又被救主尋見——這事主在說自己來尋那迷失的羊時指明了。因為他們把那迷失的羊解釋為他們的母親,他們要這地上的教會是從她而撒出來的;又把那「迷路」解釋為她在普累若麻之外、置身於一切情慾中的滯留,他們認定質料就是從這些情慾而生的。那打掃屋子、尋見一塊銀錢的婦人,他們解釋為指那高層的智慧(Sophia),她既失落了自己的意念(Enthymesis),後來——當萬物都藉救主的降臨得了潔淨時——便尋見了它;故此照他們所說,她也被恢復到普累若麻之內。西面(Simeon),就是那把基督接到自己懷中、向他感謝並說「主啊,如今可以照你的話,釋放僕人安然去世」的——他們說他是造物主的「樣式」,他在救主降臨時得知了自己的遷移,便向深淵(Bythos)獻上感謝。又有那福音書中所題的女先知,她出嫁與丈夫同住了七年,其餘的歲月都守寡,直到她見了救主,便認出他,並向眾人講論他——他們斷定,這女先知最為明顯地指明了亞迦摩;她既與救主和他同輩的眾天使短暫相見,其餘的歲月便都留在「居間」之地,等候他——盼他再來,把她恢復到她自己的配偶關係中。他們說,她的名字也是救主在說「但智慧之子,都以智慧為是(智慧就因她的兒女得稱為義)」時所指明的;又被保羅如此指明:「然而,在完全的人中,我們也講智慧。」他們又聲稱,保羅題到了普累若麻之內的諸配偶,乃在他以單一事例顯明之時;因為他寫到那關乎人生的「配偶」(婚姻)時說:「這是極大的奧祕——但我是指著基督和教會說的。」
And that Achamoth went astray outside the Pleroma, and was formed by the Christ, and was sought out by the Savior, they say he indicated in saying that he had come to the lost sheep. For by the lost sheep they explain their Mother to be meant, from whom they would have the Church here to have been sown; and by the wandering, her sojourn outside the Pleroma amid all the passions, out of which they suppose matter to have come into being. The woman who sweeps the house and finds the drachma they explain to mean the higher Sophia, who, having lost her Enthymesis, afterward—when all things have been cleansed through the coming of the Savior—finds her; and therefore she too is restored, according to them, within the Pleroma. Simeon, who took the Christ into his arms and gave thanks to him and said, 'Lord, now you let your servant depart according to your word in peace,' they say is a type of the Demiurge, who, when the Savior came, learned of his own transference and gave thanks to Bythos. And by the prophetess proclaimed in the Gospel, who had lived seven years with a husband, and remained a widow all the rest of the time until, seeing the Savior, she recognized him and spoke about him to all, they determine Achamoth to be most plainly indicated; she who, having seen the Savior with his contemporaries for a little while, remained for all the rest of the time in the Middle, awaiting him—when he would come again and restore her to her pairing. Her name too, they say, was indicated by the Savior in saying, 'And wisdom is justified by her children'; and by Paul thus: 'But we speak wisdom among the perfect.' And the pairings within the Pleroma Paul mentioned, they assert, when he showed it in a single instance; for writing concerning the pairing pertaining to life, he said: 'This mystery is great—but I speak concerning Christ and the Church.'
1-1:18
Ἔτι τε δὲ Ἰωάννην τὸν μαθοτὴν τοῦ Κυρίου διδάσκουσι τὴν πρώτην ὀγδοάδα μεμηνυκέναι αὐταῖς λέξεσι, λέγοντες οὕτως· Ἰωάννης μαθητὴς τοῦ Κυρίου βουλόμενος εἰπεῖν τὴν τῶν ὅλων γένεσιν, καθʼ ἣν τὰ πάντα προέβαλεν Πατὴρ, ἀρχήν τινα ὑποτίθεται τὸ πρῶτον γεννηθὲν ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὃν δὴ καὶ Υἱὸν Μονογενῆ καὶ Θεὸν κέκληκεν, ἐν τὰ πάντα Πατὴρ προέβαλε σπερματικῶς. Ὑπὸ δὲ τούτου φησὶ τὸν Λόγον προβεβλῆσθαι, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ τὴν ὅλην τῶν Αἰώνων οὐσίαν, ἣν αὐτὸς ὕστερον ἐμόρφωσεν Λόγος. Ἐπεὶ οὖν περὶ πρώτης γενέσεως λέγει, καλῶς ἀπὸ τῆς ἀρχῆς, τουτέστι τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ Λόγου, τὴν διδασκαλίαν ποιεῖται· λέγει δὲ οὕτως· Ἐν ἄρχῃ ἦν Λόγος, καὶ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν Λόγος· οὗτος ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸς τὸν Θεόν. Πρότερον διαστείλας τὰ τρία, Θεὸν, καὶ Ἀρχὴν, καὶ Λόγον, πάλιν αὐτὰ ἑνοῖ, ἵνα καὶ τὴν προβολὴν ἑκατέρων αὐτῶν δείξῃ, τοῦ τε Υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ Λόγου, καὶ τὴν πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἅμα, καὶ τὴν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα ἕνωσιν. Ἐν γὰρ τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀρχὴ, ἐν ἀρχῇ δὲ καὶ ἐκ τῆς ἀρχῆς Λόγος. Καλῶς οὖν εἷπεν· Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν Λόγος· ἦν γὰρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ· καὶ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεόν· καὶ γὰρ ἀρχή· καὶ Θεὸς ἦν Λόγος, ἀκολούθως· τὸ γὰρ ἐκ Θεοῦ γεννηθὲν, Θεός ἐστιν· οὗτος ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸς τὸν Θεόν· ἔδειξε τὴν τῆς προβολῆς τάξιν· πάντα δἰ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδ ἕν· πᾶσι γὰρ τοῖς μετ αὐτὸν Αἰῶσι μορφῆς καὶ γενέσεως αἴτιος Λόγος ἐγένετο. Ἀλλὰ ἐμήυνυσε· Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ὅλα, ἔφη, δἰ αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι, τὴν δὲ ζωὴν ἐν αὐτῷ. Αὕτη οὖν ἐν αὐτῷ γενομένη οἰκειοτέρα ἐστὶν ἐν αὐτῷ τῶν δἰ αὐτοῦ γενομένων· σύνεστι γὰρ αὐτῷ, καὶ δἰ αὐτοῦ καρποφορεῖ· ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἐπιφέρει, καὶ ζωὴ ἦν τὸ φῶς τῶν ἀνθρώπων, Ἄνθρωπον εἰπὼν ἄρτι, καὶ τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν ὁμωνύμως τῷ Ἀνθρώπῳ ἐμήνυσεν, ὅπως διὰ τοῦ ἑνὸς ὀνόματος δηλώσῃ τὴν τῆς συζυγίας κοινωνίαν. Ἐκ γὰρ τοῦ Λόγου καὶ τῆς Ζωῆς Ἄνθρωπος γίνεται καὶ Ἐκκλησία. Φῶς δὲ εἶπε τῶν ἀνθρώπων τὴν Ζωὴν, διὰ τὸ πεφωτίσθαι αὐτοὺς ὑπʼ αὐτῆς, δή ἐστι μεμορφῶσθαι καὶ πεφανερῶσθαι. Τοῦτο δὲ καὶ Παῦλος λέγει· Πᾶν γὰρ τὸ φανερούμενον φῶς ἐστιν. Ἐπεὶ τοίνυν ἐφανέρωσε καὶ ἐγέννησε τόν τε Ἄνθρωπον καὶ τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν Ζωὴ, φῶς εἰρῆσθαι εἴρηται αὐτῶν. Σαφῶς οὖν δεδήλωκεν Ἰωάννης διὰ τῶν λόγων τούτων, τά τε ἄλλα, καὶ τὴν τετράδα τὴν δευτέραν, Λόγον καὶ Ζωὴν, Ἄνθρωπον καὶ Ἐκκλησίαν. Ἀλλὰ μήν καὶ τήν πρώτην ἐμήνυσε τετράδα· διηγούμενος γὰρ περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, καὶ λέγων πάντα τὰ ἐκτὸς τοῦ πληρώματος δἰ αὐτοῦ μεμορφῶσθαι, καρπόν εἶναί φησιν αὐτὸν παντὸς τοῦ πληρώματος. Καὶ γὰρ φῶς εἴρηκεν αὐτὸν τὸ ἐν τῇ σκοτία φαινόμενον, καὶ μὴ καταληφθὲν ὑπʼ αὐτῆς, ἐπαιδὴ πάντα τὰ γενόμενα ἐκ τοῦ πάθους ἁρμόσας ἠγνοήθη ὑπ αὐτῆς. Καὶ οἱὸν δὲ, καὶ ἀλήθειαν, καὶ ζωὴν λέγει αὐτὸν καὶ λόγον σάρκα γενόμενον· οὗ τὴν δόξαν ἐθεασάμεθά, φησι, καὶ ἦν δόξα αὐτοῦ, οἵα ἦν τοῦ μονογενοῦς, ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς δοθεῖσα αὐτῷ, πλήρης χάριτος καὶ ἀληθείας. Λέγει δὲ οὕτως· Καὶ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, δόξαν ὡς μονογενοῦς παρὰ Πατρὸς, πλήρης χάριτος καὶ ἀληθείας. Ἀκριβῶς οὖν καὶ τὴν πρώτην ἐμήνυσε τετράδα· Πατέρα εἰπὼν, καὶ Χάριν, καὶ τὸν Μονογενῆ, καὶ Ἀλήθειαν. Οὕτως Ἰωάννης περὶ τῆς πρώτης καὶ μητρός τῶν ὅλων Αἰώνων ὀγδοάδος εἴρηκε. Πατέρα γὰρ εἴρηκε, καὶ Χάριν, καὶ Μονογενῆ, καὶ Ἀλήθειαν, καὶ Λόγον, καὶ Ζωὴν, καὶ Ἄνθρωπον, καὶ
此外,他們教導說,主的門徒約翰用以下這些確切的話語顯明了第一個八元(Ogdoad),他們如此說:「主的門徒約翰想要陳述萬有的源起——即父藉以產生(流出)一切的源起——他設立了某個『起初』,就是那首先由神所生者,他也稱他為獨生子(Only-begotten)和神,父在他裡面以種子的方式產生了萬有。約翰說,道(Logos)是藉著這位被產生出來的,而眾伊涌(Aeon)的全部本體也在他裡面,後來道自己給予這本體形狀。既然他論到第一次的生成,他便恰當地從『起初』——即從神和道——開始他的教導。他如此說:『太初有道,道與神同在,道就是神;這道太初與神同在。』他先區分了三者——神、起初(Ἀρχή)與道——然後又將它們合一,為要顯明這兩者,即子與道,各自的流出,以及它們彼此之間並與父之間的合一。因為起初在父裡面、出於父;而道在起初裡面、出於起初。因此他恰當地說:『太初有道』,因為道在子裡面;『道與神同在』,因為起初也是如此;『道就是神』,這是合乎邏輯的,因為從神所生的便是神;『這道太初與神同在』,他顯明了流出的次序:『萬物是藉著他造的,凡被造的,沒有一樣不是藉著他造的』,因為道成了那在他以後一切伊涌的形狀與生成之源。但他又進一步表明:他說『萬有是藉著他造成的,而生命卻在他裡面』。所以這在他裡面生成的生命,比那藉著他被造之物更與他親近,因為這生命與他同在,並藉著他結果子。因為他接著又說『生命就是人的光』,他剛說過『人』(Ἄνθρωπος),便用與『人』同名的方式顯明了教會(Ἐκκλησία),好叫他藉這一個名字表明那配偶(συζυγία)的共融;因為從道與生命便生出人與教會。他稱生命為人的光,乃是因為人被生命光照——也就是被賦予形狀並得以顯明。這也是保羅所說的:『凡顯明出來的就是光。』所以,既然生命顯明並生出了人與教會,便說生命是他們的光。因此,約翰藉著這些話語清楚地顯明了——除其他事物之外——還有第二個四元(Tetrad):道與生命、人與教會。然而他也確實表明了第一個四元;因為他在講論救主(Σωτήρ)時,說在普累若麻(Pleroma,豐盛)以外的一切都是藉著他成形的,便說他是全部普累若麻的果子。因為他也稱他為那在黑暗中照耀、卻不被黑暗所勝過的光,因為他既將一切從那苦難(πάθος)而出之物配合在一起,便不為黑暗所認識。他又稱他為子、為真理、為生命,並稱他為成了肉身的道;他說:『我們見過他的榮耀』,他的榮耀正如那獨生子的榮耀,是父所賜給他的,充充滿滿的有恩典有真理。他如此說:『道成了肉身,住在我們中間,我們也見過他的榮耀,正是父獨生子的榮耀,充充滿滿的有恩典有真理。』因此他精確地也表明了第一個四元,稱呼父、恩典(Χάρις)、獨生子與真理。約翰就這樣論到了萬伊涌之第一個、也是其母的八元。因為他稱了父、恩典、獨生子、真理、道、生命、人,並……」
Furthermore, they teach that John, the disciple of the Lord, indicated the first Ogdoad in these very words, saying as follows: "John, the disciple of the Lord, wishing to set forth the origin of all things—according to which the Father brought forth everything—posits a certain Beginning, namely that which was first begotten by God, whom he has also called the Only-begotten Son and God, in whom the Father brought forth all things seminally. By him, he says, was the Logos brought forth, and in him the whole substance of the Aeons, which the Logos himself afterwards shaped. Since, then, he speaks of the first generation, he rightly makes his teaching begin from the Beginning, that is, from God and the Logos. And he speaks thus: 'In the beginning was the Logos, and the Logos was with God, and the Logos was God; the same was in the beginning with God.' Having first distinguished the three—God, Beginning, and Logos—he again unites them, in order that he may show both the bringing-forth of each of them, of the Son and of the Logos, and their union with one another as well as with the Father. For in the Father, and from the Father, is the Beginning; and in the Beginning, and from the Beginning, is the Logos. Rightly, then, did he say, 'In the beginning was the Logos,' for he was in the Son; 'and the Logos was with God,' for the Beginning also was so; 'and the Logos was God,' as follows—for that which is begotten of God is God; 'the same was in the beginning with God.' He showed the order of the bringing-forth: 'all things were made through him, and without him was nothing made,' for the Logos became the cause of form and generation to all the Aeons that came after him. But he indicated further: 'The whole,' he said, 'was made through him, but life was in him.' This life, then, which came to be in him, is more closely akin to him than the things made through him; for it co-exists with him and bears fruit through him. For since he adds, 'and the life was the light of men,' having just spoken of Man, he indicated the Church homonymously with Man, so that by the one name he might disclose the fellowship of the conjunction; for from the Logos and Life come Man and Church. And he called Life the light of men, because they are enlightened by her—that is, formed and made manifest. This Paul also says: 'For everything that is made manifest is light.' Since, then, Life manifested and begot both Man and the Church, she is said to be their light. Plainly, then, John has disclosed through these words, among other things, also the second Tetrad: Logos and Life, Man and Church. But indeed he also indicated the first Tetrad; for in expounding concerning the Savior, and saying that everything outside the Pleroma was shaped through him, he says that he is the fruit of the whole Pleroma. For he has also called him the light that shines in the darkness and was not overtaken by it, since, having fitted together all the things that came from the passion, he was unknown to it. And he calls him Son, and Truth, and Life, and the Logos made flesh; 'whose glory,' he says, 'we beheld, and his glory was such as that of the Only-begotten, given to him by the Father, full of grace and truth.' And he speaks thus: 'And the Logos became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld his glory, glory as of the Only-begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth.' Accurately, then, he indicated also the first Tetrad, naming the Father, and Grace, and the Only-begotten, and Truth. Thus has John spoken concerning the first Ogdoad, the mother of all the Aeons. For he named the Father, and Grace, and the Only-begotten, and Truth, and the Logos, and Life, and Man, and..."
1-1:19
Ὁρᾷς, ἀγαπητὲ, τίν μέθοδον, οἱ χρώμενοι φρεναπατοῦσιν ἑαυτοὺς, ἐπηρεάζοντες τὰς γραφὰς, τὸ πλάσμα αὐτῶν ἐξ αὐτῶν συνιστάνειν πειρώμενοι. Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς αὐτὰς παρεθέμην αὐτῶν τὰς λέξεις, ἵα ἐξ αὐτῶν κατανοήσῃς τὴν πανουργίαν τῆς μεθοδείας, καὶ τὴν πονηρίαν τῆς πλάνης. Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ εἰ προέκειτο Ἰωάννῃ τὴν ἄνω ὀγδοάδα μηνύσειν, τὴν τάξιν ἂν τετηρήκει τῆς προβολῆς, καὶ τὴν πρώτην τετράδα σεβασμιωτάτην οὖσαν, καθὼς λέγουσιν, ἐν πρώτοις ἂν τεθείκει τοῖς ὀνόμασι, καὶ οὕτως ἐπεζεύχθη τὴν δευτέραν, ἵνα διὰ τῆς τάξεως τῶν ὀνομάτων τάξις δειχθῇ τῆς ὀγδοάδος· καὶ οὐκ ἂν μετὰ τοσοῦτον διάστημα, ὡς ἐκλελησμένος, ἔπειτα ἀναμνησθεὶς, ἐπʼ ἐσχάτῳ πρώτης ἐμέμνητο τετράδος. Ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ τὰς συζυγίας σημᾶναι θέλων, καὶ τὸ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας οὐκ ἂν παρέλιπεν ὄνομα· ἀλλʼ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν λοιπῶν συζυγιῶν ἠρκέσθη τῇ τῶν ἀῤῥένων προσηγορίᾳ, ὁμοίως δυναμένων κᾀκείνων συνυπακούεσθαι, ἵνα τὴν ἑνότητα διὰ πάντωνᾖ πεφυλακώς· εἰ τῶν λοιπῶν τὰς συζύγους κατέλεγε, καὶ τὴν τοῦ Ἀνθρώπου ἂν μεμηνύκει σύζυγον, καὶ οὐκ ἂν ἀφῆκεν ἐκ μαντείας ὑμᾶς λαμβάνειν τοὔνομα αὐτῆς. Φανερὰ οὗν τῆς ἐξηγήσεως παραποίησις. Τοῦ γὰρ Ἰωάννου ἕνα Θεὸν παντοκράτορα, καὶ ἕνα μονογενῆ Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν κηρύσσοντος, δἰ οὗ τὰ πάντα γεγονέναι λέγει, τοῦτον υἱὸν Λόγον Θεοῦ, τοῦτον Μονογενῆ, τοῦτον πάντων ποιητὴν, τοῦτον φῶς ἀληθινὸν φωτίζοντα πάντα ἄνθρωπον, τοῦτον κόσμου ποιητὴν, τοῦτον εἰς τὰ ἴδια ἐληλυθότα, τοῦτον αὐτὸν σάρκα γεγονότα, καὶ ἐσκηνωκότα ἐν ἡμίν· οὗτοι παρατρέποντες κατὰ τὸ πιθανὸν τὴν ἐξήγησιν, ἄλλον μὲν τὸν Μονογενῆ θέλουσιν εἶναι κατὰ τὴν προβολὴν, ὃν δὴ καὶ ἀρχὴν καλοῦσιν, ἄλλον δὲ τὸν Σωτῆρα γεγονέναι θέλουσι, καὶ ἄλλον τὸν Λόγον υἱὸν τοῦ Μονογενοῦς, καὶ ἄλλον τὸν Χριστὸν εἰς ἐπανόρθωσιν τοῦ πληρώματος προβεβλημένον· καὶ ἓν ἕκαστον τῶν εἰρημένων ἄραντες ἀπὸ τῆς ἀληθείας, καταχρησάμενοι τοῖς ὀνόμασιν, εἰς τὴν ἰδίαν ὑπόθεσιν μετήνεγκαν, ὥστε κατ αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς τοσούτοις τὸν Ἰωάννην τοῦ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ μνείαν μὴ ἂν ποιεῖσθαι. Εἰ γὰρ Πατέρα εἴρηκε, καὶ Χάριν, καὶ Μονογενῆ, καὶ Ἀλήθειαν, καὶ Λόγον, καὶ Ζωὴν, καὶ Ἄνθρωπον, καὶ Ἐκκλησίαν, κατὰ τὴν ἐκείνων ὑπόθεσιν περὶ τῆς πρώτης ὀγδοάδος εἴρηκεν, ἐν οὐδέπω Ἰησοῦς, οὐδέπω Χριστὸς τοῦ Ἰωάννου διδάσκαλος. Ὅτι δὲ οὐ περὶ τῶν συζογιῶν αὐτῶν Ἀπόστολος εἴρηκεν, ἀλλὰ περὶ τοῦ Κυρίου ὑμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὃν καὶ Λόγον οἶδε τοῦ Θεοῦ, αὐτὸς πεποίηκε φανερόν. Ἀνακεφαλαιούμενος γὰρ περὶ τοῦ εἰρημένου αὐτῷ ἄνω ἐν ἀρχῇ Λόγου, ἐπεξηγεῖται· Καὶ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν. Κατὰ δὲ τὴν ἐκείνων ὑπόθεσιν, οὐχ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ὅς γε οὐδὲ ἦλθέ ποτε ἐκτὸς Πληρώματος· ἀλλὰ τῆς οἰκονομίας μεταγενέστερος τοῦ Λόγου Σωτήρ
親愛的,你看那些採用這種方法的人,他們如何自欺,曲解聖經,企圖從聖經本身來建立他們的虛構。正因如此,我才把他們確切的話語列出來,好叫你從這些話中看出他們手段的詭詐和謬誤的邪惡。因為,首先,若約翰真要表明那上面的八元,他就會遵守流出的次序,把那如他們所說最為尊貴的第一個四元放在名字的最前面,然後再把第二個四元接續其後,好叫八元的次序藉名字的次序顯明出來;他也不會在如此長的間隔之後,彷彿先前忘了、後來才想起來,竟在末了才提到第一個四元。其次,他若有意表明那些配偶,也不會略去教會的名字;反倒是,在其餘各對配偶上,他若只滿足於提到陽性者——因為陰性者同樣可以一同被領會——以致他能始終保持那合一性;或者,他若列舉了其餘各對的配偶,他也會表明『人』的配偶,而不會讓你們靠占卜去取她的名字。因此,他們解經的篡改是顯而易見的。因為約翰宣告獨一全能的神,和獨一的獨生者基督耶穌,他說萬物都是藉這位造的——宣稱這位是子、是神的道,這位是獨生者,這位是萬有的創造者,這位是光照每一個人的真光,這位是世界的創造者,這位是來到自己地方的,這位正是成了肉身、住在我們中間的——這些人卻按貌似有理的方式歪曲解經,把獨生者說成是按流出而生的另一位(他們也稱之為『起初』),又說救主是另一位,道(獨生者之子)是另一位,而基督(為修復普累若麻而被產生的)又是另一位;他們把這些被提到的每一件都從真理中抽離,濫用這些名字,挪移到他們自己的假設中,以致照他們所說,約翰在這一切經文中竟沒有提到主耶穌基督。因為他若稱了父、恩典、獨生者、真理、道、生命、人和教會,那麼照他們的假設,他乃是論到第一個八元,而其中還沒有耶穌,還沒有約翰的老師基督。但使徒所講論的並不是他們的那些配偶,乃是論到我們的主耶穌基督——他也知道這位就是神的道——這一點他自己已經說明白了。因為他在重述他先前在上面『太初』所提到的道時,進一步解釋說:『道成了肉身,住在我們中間。』然而照他們的假設,成肉身的並不是道,因為道從未出過普累若麻;反倒是那屬於經綸(οἰκονομία)、晚於道的救主……
You see, beloved, the method by which those who use it deceive themselves, doing violence to the Scriptures and attempting to establish their own fabrication out of them. For this reason I have set down their very words, that from them you may perceive the cunning of their method and the wickedness of their error. For, in the first place, if John had set out to indicate the upper Ogdoad, he would have kept the order of the bringing-forth, and would have placed the first Tetrad—which is, as they say, the most venerable—first among the names, and would then have joined the second to it, so that through the order of the names the order of the Ogdoad might be shown; nor would he, after so great an interval, as though he had forgotten and then recalled it, have mentioned the first Tetrad at the very end. Then again, wishing to signify the conjunctions, he would not have omitted the name of the Church; but either, in the case of the rest of the conjunctions too, he would have been content with naming the males, since the females could likewise be understood along with them—so that he might have preserved the unity throughout—or, if he enumerated the consorts of the others, he would also have indicated the consort of Man, and would not have left you to take her name from divination. Manifest, therefore, is the falsification of their exposition. For while John proclaims one God Almighty and one Only-begotten Christ Jesus, through whom he says all things were made—declaring this one to be the Son, the Logos of God, this one the Only-begotten, this one the Maker of all, this one the true Light that enlightens every man, this one the Maker of the world, this one as having come to his own, this very one as having become flesh and dwelt among us—these men, perverting the exposition according to plausibility, want the Only-begotten to be one, according to the bringing-forth, whom they also call Beginning; and they want the Savior to be another, and the Logos, son of the Only-begotten, another, and the Christ—brought forth for the setting-right of the Pleroma—another; and lifting each of these named things from the truth, and abusing the names, they have transferred them to their own hypothesis, so that according to them in all these passages John makes no mention of the Lord Jesus Christ. For if he named Father, and Grace, and Only-begotten, and Truth, and Logos, and Life, and Man, and Church, then according to their hypothesis he was speaking of the first Ogdoad, in which there was as yet no Jesus, as yet no Christ, the teacher of John. But that it was not concerning their conjunctions that the Apostle spoke, but concerning our Lord Jesus Christ, whom he also knows to be the Logos of God, he himself has made plain. For recapitulating concerning the Logos which he had previously spoken of above 'in the beginning,' he further explains: 'And the Logos became flesh and dwelt among us.' But according to their hypothesis it was not the Logos that became flesh, for he never even went outside the Pleroma; rather it was the Savior of the dispensation, who was later than the Logos...
1-1:20
Μάθετε οὖν ἀνόητοι, ὅτι Ἰησοῦς παθὼν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶκ, κατασκυνώσας ἐν ἡμῖν, οὗτος αὐτός ἐστιν Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλος τις τῶν Αἰώνων ὑπὲρ τῆς ὑμῶν αὐτῶν σωτηρίας σὰρξ ἐγένετο, εἰκὸς ἦν περὶ ἄλλου εἰρηκέναι τὸν Ἀπόστολον. Εἰ δὲ Λόγος τοῦ Πατρὸς καταβὰς, αὐτός ἐστι καὶ ἀναβὰς, τοῦ μόνου Θεοῦ μονογενὴς υἱὸς, κατά τὴν τοῦ Πατρὸς εὐδοκίαν σαρκωθεὶς ὑπὲρ ἀνθρώπων, οὐ περὶ ἄλλου τινὸς, οὐδὲ περὶ ὀγδοάδος τὸν λόγον ἐμπεποίηται, ἀλλʼ περὶ τοῦ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ. Οὐδὲ γὰρ Λόγος κατʼ αὐτοὺς προηγουμένως σὰρξ γέγονε. Λέγουσι δὲ τὸν Σωτῆρα ἐνδύσασθαι σῶμα ψυχικὸν ἐκ τῆς οἰκονομίας κατεσκευασμένον ἀῤῥήτῳ προνοίᾳ, πρὸς τὸ ὁρατὸν γενέσθαι, καὶ ψηλαφητόν. Σὰρξ δέ ἐστιν ἀρχαία ἐκ τοῦ χοῦ κατὰ τὸν Ἀδὰμ γεγονυῖα πλάσις ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἣν ἀληθῶς γεγονέναι τὸν Λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐμήνυσεν Ἰωάννης. Καὶ λέλυται αὐτῶν πρώτη καὶ ἀρχέγονος ὀγδοάς. Ἑνὸς γὰρ καὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ δεικνυμένου Λόγου, καὶ Μονογενοῦς, καὶ Ζωῆς, καὶ Φωτὸς, καὶ Σωτῆρος, καὶ Χριστοῦ, καὶ Υἱοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ τούτου αὐτοῦ σαρκωθέντος ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν, λέλυται τῆς ὀγδοάδος σκηνοπηγία. Ταύτης δὲ λελυμένης, διαπέπτωκεν αὐτῶν πᾶσα ὑπόθεσις, ἣν ψευδῶς ὀνειρώττοντες κατατρέχουσι τῶν γραφῶν, ἰδίαν ὑπόθεσιν ἀναπλασάμενοι. Ἔπειτα λέξεις καὶ ὀνόματα σποράδην κείμενα συλλέγοντες, μεταφέρουσι, καθὼς προειρήκαμεν, ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν εἰς τὸ παρὰ φύσιν· ὅμοια ποιοῦντες τοῖς ὑποθέσαις τὰς τυχούσας αὐτοῖς προβαλλομένοις, ἔπειτα πειρωμένοις ἐκ τῶν Ὁμήρου ποιημάτων μελετᾷν αὐτὰς, ὥστε τοὺς ἀπειροτέρους δοκεῖν ἐπʼ ἐκείνης τῆς ἐξ ὑπογυίου μεμελετημένης ὑποθέσεως Ὅμηρον τὰ ἔπη πεποιηκέναι, καὶ πολλοὺς συναρπάζεσθαι διὰ τῆς τῶν ἐπῶν συνθέτου ἀκολουθίας, μὴ ἄρα ταῦθʼ οὕτως Ὅμηρος εἴη πεποιηκώς. Ὡς τὸν Ἡρακλέα ὑπὸ Εὐρυσθέως ἐπὶ τὸν ἐν τῷ Ἅδῃ κύνα πεμπόμενον διὰ τῶν Ὁμηρικῶν στίχων γράφων οὕτως· (οὐδὲν γὰρ κωλύει παραδείγματος χάριν ἐπιμνησθῆναι καὶ τούτων, ὁμοίας καὶ τῆς αὐτῆς οὔσης ἐπιχειρήσεως τοῖς ἀμφοτέροις.) Ὡε εἰπὼν, ἀπέπεμπε δόμων βαρέα στενάχοντα Φῶθʼ Ἡρακλῆα, μεγάλων ἐπιΐστορα ἔργων, Εὐρυσθεὺς, Σθενέλοιο πάϊς Περσηϊάδαο Ἐξ Ἐρέβευς ἄξοντα κύνα στυγεροῦ Ἀΐδαο. Βῆ δʼ ἴμεν, ὥστε λέων ὀρεσίτροφος ἀλκὶ πεποιὼς, Καρπαλίμως ἀνὰ ἄστυ· φίλοι δʼ ἀνά πάντες ἕποντο, Νύμφαι τʼ ἠΐθεσί τε, πολύτλητοὶ τε γέροντες, Οἶετῤ ὀλοφυρόμενοι, ὡσεὶ θάνατόνδε κίοντα. Ἑρμείας δʼ ἀπέπεμπεν, ἰδέ γλαυκῶπις Ἀθήνη· Ἤιδεε γὰρ κατὰ θυμὰν ἀδελφεὸν, ὡς ἐπονεῖτο. Τίς οὐκ ἂν τῶν ἀπανούργων συναρπαγείη ὑπὸ τῶν ἐπῶν τούτων, καὶ νομίσειεν οὕτως αὐτὰ Ὅμηρον ἐπὶ ταύτης τῆς ὑποθέσεως πεποιηκέναι; δʼ ἔμπειρος τῆς Ὁμηρικῆς ὑποθέσεως ἐπιγνώσεται, μὲν τὰ ἔπη, τὴν δʼ ὑπόθεσιν οὐκ ἐπιγνώσεται, εἰδὼς ὅτι τὸ μέν τι αὐτῶν ἐστι περὶ Ὀδοσσέως εἰρημένον, τὸ δὲ περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Ἡρακλέος, τὸ δὲ περὶ Πριάμου, τὸ δὲ περὶ Μενελάου καὶ Ἀγαμέμνονος. Ἄρας δὲ αὐτὰ, καὶ ἓν ἕκαστον ἀποδοὺς τῇ ἰδίᾳ, ἐκποδὼν ποιήσει τὴν ὑπόθεσιν. Οὕτω δὲ καὶ κανόνα τῆς ἀληθείας ἀκλινῆ ἐν ἑαυτῷ κατέχων, ὃν διὰ τοῦ βαπτίσματος εἵληφε, τὰ μὲν ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν ὀνόματα, καὶ τὰς λέξεις, καὶ τὰς παραβολὰς ἐπιγνώσεται, τὴν δὲ βλάσφημον ὑπόθεσιν ταύτην αὐτῶν οὐκ ἐπιγνώσεται. Καὶ γὰρ εἰ τὰς ψηφῖδας γνωρίσει, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἀλώπεκα ἀντὶ τῆς βασιλικῆς εἰκόνος οὐ παραδέξεται· ἓν ἕκαστον δὲ τῶν εἰρημένων ἀποδοὺς τῇ ἰδίᾳ τάξει, καὶ προσαρμόσας τῷ τῆς ἀληθείας σωματίῳ, γυμνώσει καὶ ἀνυπόστατον ἐπιδείξει τὸ πλάσμα αὐτῶν. Ἐπεὶ δὲ τῇ σκηνῇ ταύτῃ λείπει ἀπολύτρωσις, ἵνα τις τὸν μῖμον αὐτὸν αὐτῶν περαιώσας τὸν ἀνασκευάζοντα λόγον ἐπενεγκεῖν, ἐπενέγκῃ, καλῶς ἔχειν ὑπελάβομεν ἐπιδείξαι πρότερον, ἐν οἶς οἱ πατέρες αὐτοὶ τοῦδε τοῦ μύθου διαφέρονται πρὸς ἀλλήλους, ὡς ἐκ διαφόρων πνευμάτων τῆς πλάνης ὄντες. Καὶ ἐκ τούτου γὰρ ἀκριβῶς συνιδεῖν ἔσται ἐστι, καὶ πρὸ τῆς ἀποδείξεως, βεβαίαν τὴν ὑπὸ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας κηρυσσομένην ἀλήθειαν, καὶ τὴν ὑπὸ τούτων παραπεποιημένην ψευδηγορίαν
愚昧的人哪,你們要知道:那為我們受苦、在我們中間支搭帳幕居住的耶穌,正是這位就是神的道。因為若是眾伊涌中另有一位為了你們自己的得救而成了肉身,那麼使徒論到另一位倒也合理。但若那降下來的父的道,正是那升上去的——是獨一之神的獨生子,照父的美意為人成了肉身——那麼他這番話便不是論到別的什麼,也不是論到八元,乃是論到主耶穌基督。因為照他們所說,道並非作為首要之事成了肉身。反倒他們說,救主穿上了一個由經綸藉著難以言喻的護理所預備的魂質身體(psychic body),為要成為可見可摸的。但肉身乃是那古老的造作,是神照亞當用塵土所造的,約翰已表明神的道真實地成了這肉身。如此,他們那第一個、原初的八元便被瓦解了。因為既顯明那道、獨生者、生命、光、救主、基督、神的子乃是同一位,而這同一位又為我們成了肉身,那八元的支搭帳幕便瓦解了。這既瓦解,他們的整個假設便崩潰了——這假設是他們作虛假之夢、編造出自己的一套,用來糟蹋聖經的。然後,他們把零散各處的詞句和名字收集起來,照我們先前所說的,從合乎本性的意思挪移到違反本性的意思上;正如那些人,先給自己隨意設定一些題材,然後試圖用荷馬(Ὅμηρος)的詩句加以編織,使那些較無經驗的人以為荷馬正是就那臨時編出的題材寫成這些詩句的,又有許多人被詩句巧妙的連貫所吸引,以為荷馬或許真是這樣作的。譬如有人用荷馬的詩句如此描寫赫拉克勒斯(Ἡρακλῆς)被歐律斯透斯(Εὐρυσθεύς)差去陰間捉那狗(既然兩者的作法相似且相同,引用這些作例子也無妨):『他這樣說了,便差遣那沉重歎息的英雄赫拉克勒斯——那精於偉大事業者——出他的家門;這乃是歐律斯透斯,斯特涅羅斯之子、珀爾修斯的後裔,差他去從幽冥(Erebus)帶回那可憎之哈得斯(Hades)的狗。他便動身前去,像一頭山中養育、倚仗己力的獅子,迅速地穿過城邑;眾親友都跟隨在後,少女、青年和久經磨難的老人,都痛哭流涕,彷彿送他赴死。赫耳墨斯(Hermes)差他前去,灰眼的雅典娜(Athena)也是如此;因她心中知道她的兄弟如何勞苦。』在那些不諳此道的人中,誰不會被這些詩句吸引,以為荷馬果真就此題材如此作了詩呢?然而精通荷馬題材的人,雖認得這些詩句,卻認不出(被強加的)那題材,因他知道其中一部分是論奧德修斯(Odysseus)說的,一部分是論赫拉克勒斯本人,一部分論普里阿摩斯(Priam),一部分論墨涅拉俄斯(Menelaus)與阿伽門農(Agamemnon)。他把這些抽取出來,各歸其本位,便使他們編造的題材消失無蹤。照樣,那在自己裡面持守著真理之準則(κανών)毫不偏移的人——這準則是他藉洗禮所領受的——必認得出自聖經的名字、詞句和比喻,卻認不出他們這褻瀆的一套。因為他即使認得那些寶石,也斷不肯接受用狐狸的圖像來代替王者的肖像;他必把所說的每一件各歸其本來的次序,配合到真理的身體上,便揭露並顯明他們的虛構是毫無根基的。但因這場戲少了那『救贖』(apolytrosis,釋放),以致需要有人把他們這套啞劇排演完,好引入駁斥的論證,我們便認為先指出這神話的祖師們自己在哪些地方彼此分歧——因他們是出於不同的謬誤之靈——是合宜的。因為從這點,甚至在正式論證之先,就能準確地看出教會所宣揚的真理是何等堅固,而這些人所偽造的謊言又是如何。
Learn, then, you foolish ones, that Jesus, who suffered for us, who took up his dwelling among us—this very one is the Logos of God. For if some other one of the Aeons had become flesh for the sake of your salvation, it would have been reasonable for the Apostle to be speaking of another. But if it is the Logos of the Father who descended that is also the one who ascended—the Only-begotten Son of the only God, made flesh for the sake of men according to the good pleasure of the Father—then he has composed his words not concerning any other, nor concerning the Ogdoad, but concerning the Lord Jesus Christ. For according to them the Logos did not become flesh as a primary matter. Rather they say that the Savior put on a psychic body, prepared out of the dispensation by an ineffable providence, in order to become visible and tangible. But the flesh is that ancient formation, made by God out of the dust according to Adam, which John indicated the Logos of God truly to have become. And so their first and primordial Ogdoad is dissolved. For since one and the same is shown to be Logos, and Only-begotten, and Life, and Light, and Savior, and Christ, and Son of God, and this same one made flesh for us, the tabernacle-pitching of the Ogdoad is dissolved. And once this is dissolved, their whole hypothesis collapses—the hypothesis which, dreaming falsely, they run down the Scriptures to support, having fabricated their own hypothesis. Then, gathering up words and names lying scattered here and there, they transfer them, as we have said before, from their natural sense into one contrary to nature; doing the same as those who set themselves any chance subjects and then try to elaborate them out of the poems of Homer, so that the more inexperienced suppose that Homer composed his verses upon that subject just improvised, and many are carried away by the well-knit sequence of the verses into thinking that Homer may indeed have composed them so. As does the one who writes thus, in Homeric lines, about Heracles being sent by Eurystheus after the dog in Hades (for nothing prevents us from citing these too by way of example, since the attempt is alike and the same in both cases): 'So saying, he sent forth from his house, groaning heavily, the man Heracles, skilled in great deeds, did Eurystheus, son of Sthenelus, son of Perseus, to bring from Erebus the dog of hateful Hades. And he went, like a mountain-bred lion confident in his strength, swiftly through the city; and all his friends followed after, both maidens and youths and much-enduring old men, weeping bitterly, as for one going to his death. And Hermes sent him forth, and grey-eyed Athena; for she knew in her heart her brother, how he toiled.' Who among the unsophisticated would not be carried away by these verses, and suppose that Homer composed them thus upon this subject? But one experienced in the Homeric subject will recognize the verses, but will not recognize the subject, knowing that one part of them was spoken of Odysseus, another of Heracles himself, another of Priam, another of Menelaus and Agamemnon. And lifting them out and restoring each to its own place, he will make their fabricated subject vanish. So too the one who holds within himself the rule of the truth unswerving, which he received through baptism, will recognize the names from the Scriptures, and the expressions, and the parables, but will not recognize this blasphemous subject of theirs. For even if he recognizes the gems, yet he will not accept the fox in place of the royal image; but restoring each of the things said to its own order, and fitting it to the body of the truth, he will lay bare and show to be unsubstantial their fabrication. But since this stage-play lacks the redemption (apolytrosis), so that one who has rehearsed their very mime may bring in the refuting argument, we have thought it well first to show in what points the very fathers of this myth differ from one another, as being from different spirits of error. For from this, even before the demonstration, it will be possible to discern accurately the truth proclaimed by the Church as firm, and the falsehood counterfeited by these men.
1-1:1a
ΟΥΤΟΣ τοίνυν Πτολεμαῖος, καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ, ἔτι ἐμπειρότερος ὑμίν τοῦ ἑαυτῶν διδασκάλου προελήλυθε, δύο γὰρ οὗτοςσυζύγους τῷ Θεῷ, τῷ παῤ αὐτοῖς Βυθῷ καλουμένῳ, ἐπενόησέ τε καί ἐχαρίσατο. Ταύτας δὲ καὶ διαθέσεσιν διαθέσεις ἐκάλεσεν, Ἔννοιάν τε καὶ Θέλημα. Πρῶτον γὰρ ἐνενοήθη προβαλεῖν, φησὶν, εἶτα ἠθέλησε. δύο διαθέσεων τούτων, καὶ δυνάμεων, τῆς Ἐννοίας καὶ τῆς Θελήσεως, ὥστε συγκραθεισῶν εἰς ἀλλήλας, τῇ προβολῇ τοῦ Μονογενοῦς καὶ τῆς Ἀληθείας
那麼,這位托勒密(Ptolemy)和他的同夥,向你們表現得比他們自己的老師更『精通』;因為他為神——即他們所稱為深淵(Bythos)的那一位——構想並賦予了兩個配偶。他也把這兩者稱為『情態』(disposition),就是『意念/思想』(Ennoia)和『意志』(Thelema)。他說,因為神首先在思想中構想要產生,然後才生出意志。如此,這兩種情態(或說能力)——思想與意志——彼此交融,便產生了獨生者與真理的流出。
This Ptolemy, then, and those with him, have advanced as more 'expert' for you than their own teacher; for he devised and bestowed two consorts upon God—upon the one whom they call Bythos. These he also called dispositions, namely Thought (Ennoia) and Will (Thelema). For first, he says, God conceived (in thought) to bring forth, then he willed. So that from these two dispositions, or powers, of Thought and Will, blended into one another, there resulted the bringing-forth of the Only-begotten and Truth.
1-1:1b
ΟΙ δὲ περὶ τὸν Πτολεμαῖον, δύο συζύγους αὐτὸν ἔχειν λέγουσιν, ἃς καὶ διαθέσεις καλοῦσιν, ἔννοιαν καὶ θέλησιν. Πρῶτον γὰρ ἐνενοήθη τι προβαλεῖν, ὥς φασιν, ἔπειτα ἠθέλησε. Διὸ καὶ τῶν Διὸ καὶ τῶν δύο τούτων διαθέσεων καὶ δυνάμεων, τῆς τε ἐννοίας καὶ τῆς θελήσεως, ὥσπερ κραθεισῶν εἰς ἀλλήλας, προβολὴ τοῦ τε Μονογενοῦς καὶ τῆς Ἀληθείας κατὰ συζυγίαν κατὰ συζογίαν ἐγένετο. Οὕστινας τύπους καὶ εἰκόνας τῶν δύο διαθέσεων τοῦ Πατρὸς προελθεῖν, τῶν ἀοράτων ὁρατοῦ μὲν Θελήματος τὴν Ἀλήθειαν, τῆς δὲ Ἐννοίας τὸν Νοῦν, καὶ διὰ τούτου τοῦ Θελήματος, μὲν ἄῤῥην εἰκὼν τῆς ἀγεννήτου Ἐννοίας γέγονεν, δὲ θῆλυς τοῦ Θελήματος· τὸ Θέλημα τοίνυν δύναμις ἐγένετο τῆς Ἐνοίας. Ἐνενόει μὲν γὰρ Ἔννοια τὴν προβολήν· οὐ μέντοι προβαλεῖν αὐτὴ καθʼ ἑαυτὴν ἠδύνατοἃ ἐνενόει. Ὅτε δὲ τοῦ Θελήματος δύναμις ἐπεγένετο, τότε ἐνενόει ἐνενοεῖτο προέβαλε ἐγένετο· ὡς οὕς τινας τύπους καὶ εἰκόνας τῶν δύο διαθέσεων τοῦ Πατρὸς διελθεῖν ἐκ τῶν ἀοράτων ὁρατὰς, τοῦ μὲν Θελήματος τὸν Νοῦν, τῆς δὲ Ἐννοίας τὴν Ἀλήθειαν· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο τοῦ ἐπιγεννητοῦ Θελήματος, ἀῤῥενικός· ἄῤῥην μὲν εἰκών· τῆς δὲ ἀγεννήτου Ἐννοίας θῆλυς, ἐπὶ ἐπεὶ τὸ Θέλημα ὥσπερ δύναμις ἐγένετο τῆς Ἐνοίας. Ἐννοεῖν ἐνενόει μὲν γὰρ ἀεὶ Ἔννοια τὴν προβολὴν, οὐ μέντοι γε προβάλλειν αὐτὴν αὐτὴ κατʼ αὐτὴν καθ ἑαυτὴν ἠδύνατο, ἀλλὰἅ ἐνενοεῖτο ἐνενόει. Ὃτε δὲ τοῦ Θελήματος δύναμις τότε ἐνενοεῖτο προβάλλει ἐνενοεῖτο προέβαλε περὶ τοῦ τῶν ὅλων δεσπότου· ὃς ἅμα τῷ νοηθῆναι καὶ ἐπιτετελεκέναιαι τοῦθʼ ὅπερ ἠθέλησε, καὶ ἅμα τῷ θελῆσαι καὶ ἐννοεῖται τοῦθʼ ὅπερ καὶ ἠθέλησε, τοῦτο ἐννοούμενος, καὶ θέλει, καὶ τότε θέλων, ὅτε ἐννοεῖται, ὅλος ἔννοια ὢν, ὅλος θέλημα, ὅλος νοῦς, ὅλος φῶς ὅλος ὀφθαλμὸς, ὅλος ἀκοὴ, ὅλος πηγὴ πάντων τῶν ἀγαθῶν
托勒密一派的人說,他(深淵)有兩個配偶,他們也稱之為『情態』,就是『思想』(Ennoia)和『意志』(Thelesis)。因為照他們所說,他首先構想要產生某物,然後才生出意志。因此,從這兩種情態與能力——思想的與意志的——彷彿彼此交融一般,獨生者與真理的流出便按配偶(συζυγία)的方式產生了。作為父這兩種情態的模型與形像,從那些不可見之物中發出了可見之物:意志的形像是真理,思想的形像是心思(Nous)。並且藉著這意志,陽性者成了那未受生之『思想』的形像,陰性者則成了『意志』的形像;於是意志便成了思想的一種能力。因為思想固然構想了那流出,自己卻不能憑自己把所構想的生出來。及至意志的能力臨到她,她所構想的便被生出來了。(如此,父這兩種情態的模型與形像便從那些不可見之物進入可見之物:意志的是心思,思想的是真理;又因這後加的意志,陽性者成了那未受生之『思想』的形像,陰性者亦然;因為意志彷彿成了思想的一種能力。因為思想固然常常構想那流出,自己卻不能憑自己把它生出來;及至意志的能力臨到,所構想的便被生出來了。)然而(這話)其實更是論到萬有之主的:他在被構想的同時,也已成就了他所願的;在發出意志的同時,也構想著他所願的——構想著他所願的,又正在他構想的那一刻發出意志:他全然是思想,全然是意志,全然是心思,全然是光,全然是眼,全然是耳,全然是一切美善之物的泉源。
Those of Ptolemy's school say that he (Bythos) has two consorts, which they also call dispositions, namely Thought (Ennoia) and Will (Thelesis). For first, as they say, he conceived to bring something forth, and then he willed. Therefore, from these two dispositions and powers, that of Thought and that of Will, blended as it were into one another, the bringing-forth of the Only-begotten and of Truth came about according to conjunction. As types and images of the two dispositions of the Father there came forth, from the invisible things, visible ones: of Will, Truth; and of Thought, Mind (Nous). And through this Will, the male became the image of the unbegotten Thought, and the female the image of the Will; Will, then, became a power of Thought. For Thought indeed conceived the bringing-forth, but could not by herself bring forth what she conceived. But when the power of Will came upon her, then what she had conceived was brought forth. (And so types and images of the two dispositions of the Father passed forth from the invisible things into visible ones: of Will, Mind; and of Thought, Truth; and on account of this supervening Will, the masculine became the image of the unbegotten Thought, the feminine; since Will, as it were, became a power of Thought. For Thought indeed always conceived the bringing-forth, but could not by herself bring it forth; but when the power of Will came, then what was conceived was brought forth.) Or rather (this is said) of the Lord of all things, who, at the very moment of being conceived, has also accomplished that which he willed; and at the very moment of willing, also conceives that which he willed—conceiving that which he also wills, and willing then, at the moment he conceives: being wholly Thought, wholly Will, wholly Mind, wholly light, wholly eye, wholly hearing, wholly the fountain of all good things.
1-1:2.1
τὴν πρώτην ὀγδοάδα, οὐ καθʼ ὑπόβασιν ἄλλον ὑπὸ ἄλλου Αἰῶνα προβεβλῆσθαι, ἀλλʼ ὁμοῦ καὶ εἰς ἅπαξ τὴν τῶν ἓξ Αἰώνων προβολὴν ὑπὸ τοῦ Προπάτορος καὶ τῆς Ἐννοίας αὐτοῦ τετέχθαι, ὡς αὐτὸς μαιωσάμενος, διαβεβαιοῦται. Καὶ οὐκέτι ἐκ Λόγου καὶ Ζωῆς Ἄνθρωπον καὶ Ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ ἐξ Ἀνθρώπου, ὡς οἱ ἄλλοι ὡς οἱ ἄλλοι· ἀλλʼ ἐξ Ἀνθρώπου. καὶ Ἐκκλησίας Λόγον καὶ Ζωήν φασι τετέχθαι αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ εὐίοῦ· ἀλλὰ ἑτέρῳ τρόπῳ τοῦτο λέγουσιν· ὅτι ὅπερ ἐνενοήθη προβαλεῖν Προπάτωρ, τοῦτο Πατὴρ ἐκλήθη· ἐπεὶ δὲ προεβάλετο ἀλήθεια ἀληθῆ ἦν, τοῦτο Ἀλήθεια ὠνομάσθη· ὅτε οὖν ἠθέλησεν ἐπιδεῖξαι αὐτὸν ἑαυτὸν, τοῦτο Ἄνθρωπος ἐλέχθη· οὓε δὲ προελογίσατο ὅτε προέβαλε, τοῦτο Ἐκκλησία ὠνομάσθη· καὶ Ἄνθρωπος τὸν Λόγον, οὗτός ἐστιν πρωτότοκος Υἱός· ἐπακολουθεῖ δὲ τῷ Λόγῳ καὶ Ζωή· καὶ οὕτως πρώτη Ὀγδοὰς συνετελέσθη
(他們說,)第一個八元並不是藉著層層下降、一個伊涌由另一個伊涌產生的方式而生的,乃是這六個伊涌的流出,由那元父(Propator)和他的『思想』(Ennoia)一同並一次性地產生出來——正如他自己(充當接生婆一般)所斷言的。並且他們不再像別人那樣(推說)從道與生命生出人與教會、又從人(生出其餘);反倒(他們說)是從人與教會產生了道與生命——他自己和他的門徒(如此教導),不過是以另一種方式講說這事。因為他們如此說:元父所構想要產生的,被稱為『父』;既然他所產生的是真實的,這便被命名為『真理』;當他願意彰顯自己時,這便被稱為『人』;而他在產生之先所預先思想的那些,這便被命名為『教會』。並且『人』(產生了)道——這就是那首生的子;生命則隨著道而來;第一個八元便這樣完成了。
(They say that) the first Ogdoad was not brought forth by way of descent, one Aeon by another, but that the bringing-forth of the six Aeons was produced all together and at once by the Forefather (Propator) and his Thought (Ennoia)—as he himself, having served as midwife, asserts. And no longer (do they derive), from Logos and Life, Man and Church, and from Man (the rest), as the others do; but from Man and Church (they say) Logos and Life were produced—he himself and his followers (so teach), but in a different manner. For they say this: that what the Forefather conceived to bring forth was called Father; and since what he brought forth was true, this was named Truth; and when he willed to manifest himself, this was called Man; and those whom he had thought of beforehand when he brought forth, this was named Church. And the Man (brought forth) the Logos—this is the firstborn Son; and Life follows upon the Logos; and thus the first Ogdoad was completed.
1-1:3.1
Πολλὴ δὲ μάχη παῤ αὐτοῖς καὶ περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος. Οἱ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν ἐκ πάντων γεγονέναι λέγουσι· διὸ καὶ Εὐδοκητὸν καλεῖσθαι, ὅτι πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα ηὐδόκησεν δἰ αὐτοῦ δοξάσαι τὸν Πατέρα. Οἱ δὲ ἐκ μόνων τῶν δέκα Αἰώνων, τῶν ἀπὸ Λόγου καὶ Ζωῆς, προβεβλῆσθαι αὐτὸν λέγουσι, τὰ προγονικὰ ὀνόματα διασώζοντα. Οἱ δὲ ἐκ τῶν δεκαδύο Αἰώνων τῶν ἐκ τοῦ Ἀνθρώπου καὶ Ζωῆς Ἐκκλησίας γενομένων· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο υἱὸν Ἀνθρώπου ἑαυτὸν ὁμολογεῖ, ὡσανεὶ ἀπόγονον Ἀνθρώπου. Οἱ δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος τῶν εἰς στήριγμα τοῦ Πληρώκατος προβεβλημένων γεγονέναι λέγουσιν αὐτόν· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο Χριστὸν λέγεσθαι αὐτὸν, τὴν τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀφʼ οὗ προεβλήθη,. διασώζοντα προσηγορίαν. Ἄλλοι δὲ, ὡς εἰπεῖν, τινες ἐξ αὐτῶν ῥαψωδοὶ, τὸν Προπάτορα τῶν ὅλων, καὶ Προάρχον, καὶ Προανεννόητον Ἄνθρωπον λέγουσι καλεῖσθαι· καὶ τοῦτ εἶναι τὸ μέγα καὶ ἀπόκρυφον μυστήριον, ὅτι ὑπὲρ τὰ ὅλα δύναμις καὶ ἐμπεριεκτικὴ τῶν πάντων Ἄνθρωπος καλεῖται· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου ἑαυτὸν λέγειν τὸν Σωτῆρα
關於救主(Σωτήρ),他們中間也有許多爭論。有人說他是出於全部(伊涌)而生的;因此他也被稱為『所喜悅者』(Eudoketos),因為全部普累若麻都喜悅藉著他來榮耀父。另有人說他單單是從那十個伊涌——即出於道與生命的那些——所產生的,並且他保存著(這些)先祖的名字。又有人(說他是)從出於人與教會的那十二個伊涌所產生的;因此他自承為人子,乃是人的後裔。還有人說他是從基督和聖靈所生的,而基督和聖靈是為了支撐普累若麻而被產生的;因此他被稱為基督,保存著那產生他之父的稱號。他們中間還有些人,可說是某些『吟誦詩人』(rhapsodist),他們說那萬有的元父(Propator)被稱為『先起初』(Proarche)、『先執政者』(Proarchos)和『不可構想之人』(Proanennoetos Anthropos);又說這就是那偉大隱密的奧祕:那凌駕萬有之上、又包羅萬有的能力被稱為『人』;因此救主稱自己為人子。
There is also much dispute among them concerning the Savior. For some say that he came to be out of all (the Aeons); and for this reason he is also called "Well-pleasing" (Eudoketos), because the whole Pleroma was well pleased through him to glorify the Father. Others say that he was brought forth from the ten Aeons alone, those from Logos and Life, and that he preserves the ancestral names. Others (say he was brought forth) from the twelve Aeons that came from Man and Church; and for this reason he confesses himself to be Son of Man, as a descendant of Man. Others say that he came to be from Christ and the Holy Spirit, who were brought forth for the support of the Pleroma; and for this reason he is called Christ, preserving the appellation of the Father, from whom he was brought forth. And still others among them, so to speak, certain rhapsodists, say that the Forefather of all is called Fore-beginning (Proarche) and Fore-ruler (Proarchos) and Inconceivable Man (Proanennoetos Anthropos); and that this is the great and hidden mystery: that the power above all things and comprehensive of all things is called Man; and for this reason the Savior calls himself Son of Man.
1-1:1.1
Μάρκος δέ τις γύναια καὶ ἄνδρας ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ πεπλανημένα τε καὶ πεπλανημένους ἐπηγάγετο, ὑποληφθεὶς ἐλεεινὸς διορθωτὴς εἶναι τῶν προειρημένων ἀπατεώνων, μαγικῆς ὑπάρχων κυβείας ἐμπειρότατος. Ἀπατήσας δὲ τοὺς προειρημένους πάντας καὶ τὰς προειρημένας προσέχειν αὐτῷ, ὡς γνωστικωτάτῳ, καὶ δύναμιν τὴν μεγίστην ἀπὸ τῶν ἀοράτων καὶ ἀκατονομάστων τόπων Ἄλλος δέ τις διδάσκαλος αὐτῶν Μάρκος μαγικῆς ἔμπειρος, ἃμὲν διὰ κυβείας δώρων καὶ ἐπῳδῶνἃ δὲ καὶ διὰ δαιμόνων ἠπάτα πολλούς. Οὗτος ἔλεγεν ἐν αὐτῷ τὴν μεγίστην ἀπὸ τῶν ἀοράτων καὶ ἀκατονομάστων τόπων εἶναι δύναμιν. Καὶ δὴ πολλάκις λαμβάνων ποτήριον κ.τ.λ.,. ἔχοντι, ὡς πρόδρομος ὢν ἀληθῶς τοῦ Ἀντιχρίστου ἀποδέδεικται. Τὰ γὰρ Ἀναξιλάου παίγνια τῇ τῶν λεγομένων μάγων πανουργία, συμμίξας, δἰ αὐτῶν φαντάζων τε καὶ μαγεύων, εἰς ἔκπληξιν τοὺς ὅρωντάς τε καὶ πειθομένους αὐτῷ περιέβαλεν Οἱ δὲ τὰ ἀπὸ περιεργίας ὁρῶντες δοκοῦσι δυνάμεις τινὰς ἐν χερσὶν αὐτοῦ ἐπιτελεῖσθαι Τὸν γὰρ νοῦν καὶ αὐτοὶ ἀπολέσαντες οὐχ ὁρῶσι μὴ γινώσκοντες δοκιμάσαι, ὅτι ἀπὸ μαγείας σύστασις τοῦ παῤ αὐτοῦ παιγνίου, ὡς ἔπος εἰπεῖν, ἐπιτελεῖται
有個名叫馬可(Marcus)的人,把一些被引入歧途的婦女和男子——既包括受騙的婦女,也包括受騙的男子——吸引到自己身邊;這可憐的人被人當作是前述那些騙子的『糾正者』,自己卻是行邪術詭詐最為老練的。他騙得前述所有男女都歸向他、聽從他,以為他是最『有知識』的,並(以為他)擁有從那些不可見、不可名狀之境域而來的最大能力——(他們的另一位老師馬可,精於邪術,部分藉著禮物和咒語的詭計、部分也藉著鬼魔欺騙了許多人。他常說在他自己裡面有從那不可見、不可名狀之境域而來的最大能力。並且他往往拿起一個杯子,云云。)——他實在已被顯明為敵基督(Antichrist)的先鋒。因為他把阿那克西勞斯(Anaxilaus)的把戲與所謂術士的詭詐混在一起,藉這些變幻戲法、施行邪術,使那些看見他、被他說服的人滿心驚異。那些目睹這些靠手法變出之事的人,便以為有某些(神奇)能力正在他手中施行。因為他們自己也喪失了心智,看不出來,也不懂得去驗證:他那把戲的構成,可以說,乃是藉著邪術成就的。
A certain Marcus drew to himself women and men who had been led astray—both deceived (women) and deceived (men)—being supposed, wretched man, to be a corrector of the aforementioned impostors, while being himself most expert in magical trickery. Having deceived all the aforementioned men and women into giving heed to him as the most 'gnostic,' and (as having) the greatest power from the invisible and unnameable regions—(Another teacher of theirs, Marcus, expert in magic, deceived many, partly through the trickery of gifts and incantations, partly also through demons. He used to say that in himself was the greatest power from the invisible and unnameable regions. And indeed, often taking a cup, etc.)—he has truly been shown to be a forerunner of the Antichrist. For mixing the tricks of Anaxilaus with the cunning of the so-called magicians, by means of these he produces illusions and works his magic, and surrounds with astonishment those who see and are persuaded by him. And those who behold these things, done by sleight of hand, suppose that certain powers are being accomplished in his hands. For they too, having lost their mind, do not see, not knowing how to test, that the constitution of his trickery is brought about, so to speak, by magic.
1-1:2.2
Ποτήρια οἴνῳ κεκραμένα προσποιούμενος εὐχαριστεῖν, καὶ ἐπὶ πλέον ἐκτείνων τὸν λόγον τῆς ἐπικλήσεως, πορφύρεα μαὶ ἐρυθρὰ ἀναφαίνεσθαι ποιεῖ· ὡς δοκεῖν τὴν ἀπὸ τῶν ὑπὲρ τὰ ὅλα Χάριν τὸ οἷμα τὸ ἑαυτῆς στάζειν ἐν ἐκείνῳ τῷ ποτηρίῳ διὰ τῆς ἐπικλήσεως αὐτοῦ, καὶ ὑπεριμείρεσθαι τοὺς παρόντας ἐξ ἐκείνου γεύσασθαι τοῦ πόματος, ἵνα καὶ εἰς αὐτοὺς ἐπομβρήσῃ διὰ τοῦ μάγου τούτου κληϊζομένη Χάρις. Πάλιν δὲ γυναιξὶν ἐπιδοὺς ἐκπώματα κεκραμένα, αὐτὰς εὐχαρισιεῖν ἐγκελεύεται παρεστῶτος αὐτοῦ. Καὶ τούτου γενομένου, αὐτὸς ἄλλο ποτήριον πολλῷ μεῖζον ἐκείνου, οὗ ἐξηπατημένη εὐχαρίστησε, προσενεγκὼν, προενεγκών. κρατῶν καὶ μετακενώσας ἀπὸ τοῦ μικροτέρου, τοῦ ὑπὸ τῆς γυναικὸς ηὐχαριστημένου, εἰς τὸ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ κεκοσμημένον κεκομισμένον, ἐπιλέγων ἅμα οὕτως·Ἡ πρὸ τῶν ὅλων, ἀνεννόητος καὶ ἄῤῥητος Χάρις πληρώσαι σου τὸν ἔσω ἄνθρωπον, καὶ πληθύναι ἐν σοὶ τὴν γνῶσιν αὐτῆς, ἐγκατασπείρουσα τὸν κόκκον τοῦ σινάπεως εἰς τὴν ἀγαθὴν γῆν. Καὶ τοιαῦτά τινα εἰπὼν, καὶ ἐξοιστρήσας ἐκστήσας τὴν ταλαίπωρον, θαυματοποιὸς ἀνεφάνη, τοῦ μεγάλου πληρωθέντος ἐκ τοῦ μικροῦ ποτηρίου, ὥστε καὶ ὑπερεκχεῖσθαι ἐξ αὐτοῦ. Καὶ ἄλλα τινα τούτοις παραπλήσια ποιῶν ἐξηπάτησε πολλοὺς, καὶ ἀπαγήοχεν ὀπίσω αὑτοῦ. Εἰκὸς δὲ αὐτὸν καὶ δαίμονά τινα πάρεδρον ἔχειν, δἰ οὗ αὐτός τε προφητεύειν δοκεῖ, καὶ ὅσας ἀξίας ἡγεῖται μετόχοις τῆς χάριτος αὐτοῦ, προφητεύειν ποιεῖ. Μάλιστα γὰρ περὶ γυναῖκας ἀσχολεῖται, καὶ τούτων τοῦτο τὰς εὐπαρύφους, καὶ περιπορφύρους, καὶ πλουσιωτάτας, ἃς πολλάκις ὑπάγεσθαι πειρώμενος, κολακεύων φησὶν αὐταῖς· Μεταδοῦναί σοι θέλω τῆς ἐμῦς χάριτος, ἐπειδὴ Πατὴρ τῶν ὅλων τὸν ἄγγελόν σου διαπαντὸς βλέπει πρὸ προσώπου αὐτοῦ· δὲ τόπος τοῦ μεγέθους ἐν ἡμῖν ἐστι δι ἡμᾶς ἐγκαταστῆσαι δεῖ ἡμᾶς ἓν καταστῆσαι. Λάμβανε πρῶτον ἀπʼ ἑμοῦ, καὶ δἰ ἐμοῦ τὴν χάριν. Εὐτρέπισον σεαυτὴν, ὡς νύμφη ἐκδεχομένη τὸν νυμφίον ἑαυτῆς, ἵνα ἔσῃ ἐγὼ, καὶ ἐγὼ σύ. Καθίδρυσον ἐν τῷ νυμφῶνί σου τὸ σπέρμα τοῦ φωτός. Λάβε παῤ ἐμοῦ τὸν νυμφίον, καὶ χώρησον αὐτὸν, καὶ χωρήθητι ἐν αὐτῷ. Ἰδοὺ χάρις κατῆλθεν ἐπί σε· ἄνοιξον τὸ στόμα σου, καὶ προφήτευσον. Τῆς δὲ γυναικὸς ἀποκρινομένης, οὐ προεφήτευσα πώποτε, καὶ οὐκ οἶδα προφητεύειν· ἐπικλήσεις τινὰς ποιούμενος ἐκ δευτέρου εἰς κατάπληξιν τῆς ἀπατωμένης, φησὶν αὐτῇ· Ἄνοιξον τὸ στόμα σου, λάλησον τι δήποτε, καὶ προφητεύσεις. δὲ χαυνωθεῖσα, καὶ κεπφωθεῖσα ὑπὸ τῶν προειρημένων, διαθερμανθεῖσα τὴν ψυχὴν ὑπὸ τῆς προσδοκίας τοῦ μέλλειν αὐτὴν προφητεύειν, τῆς καρδίας πλέον τοῦ δέοντος παλλούσης, ἀποτολμᾷ λαλεῖν καὶ λαλεῖ ληρώδη καὶ τὰ τυχόντα πάντα κενῶς καὶ τολμηρῶς, ἅτε ὑπὸ κενοῦ τεθερμαμένη πνείματος· (καθὼς κρείσσων ἡμῶν ἔφη περὶ τῶν τοιούτων, ὅτι τολμηρὸν καὶ ἀναιδὲς ψυχὴ κενῷ ἀέρι θερμαινομένη,) καὶ ἀπὸ τούτου λοιπὸν προφήτιδα ἑαυτὴν μεταλαμβάνει, καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ Μάρκῳ τῷ ἐπιδιδόντι τῆς ἰδίας χάριτος αὐτῇ· καὶ ἀμείβεσθαι αὐτὸν πειρᾶται, οὐ μόνον κατὰ τὴν τῶν ὑπαρχόντων δόσιν, (ὅθεν καὶ χρημάτων πλῆθος πολὺ συνενήνοχεν,) ἀλλὰ καὶ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ σώματος κοινωνίαν, κατὰ πάντα ἑνοῦσθαι αὐτῷ προθυμουμένη, ἵνα σὺν αὐτῷ κατέλθῃ εἰς τὸ ἕν
他假裝在調了酒的杯子上獻上感謝,把那祈求(invocation,呼求)的禱詞拉得更長,便使酒顯出紫色和紅色,好像那從凌駕萬有之境而來的『恩典』(Χάρις),藉著他的祈求把她自己的血滴入那杯中,又使在場的人極其渴望嘗一嘗那飲料,好叫那被這術士所呼求的『恩典』也降在他們身上如雨。他又把調好的杯子遞給婦女們,吩咐她們在他站在旁邊時獻上感謝。這樣做了之後,他自己又拿出另一個比那被騙婦女所感謝的杯子大得多的杯,握著它,把較小的杯(就是那婦女獻過感謝的)中的酒傾倒入他自己預備的杯裡,同時念誦如此的話:『願那在萬有之先、不可構想、不可言喻的「恩典」充滿你裡面的人,使她的知識在你裡面增多,把芥菜種撒在好土裡。』他說了諸如此類的話,使那可憐的婦女陷入狂亂之後,便顯為一個行奇事的人,因那較大的杯竟從那較小的杯被注滿,以致從中溢了出來。他又作些別的類似的事,欺騙了許多人,把他們引去跟隨自己。他很可能還有某個鬼魔作隨從,藉著這鬼魔他自己彷彿能說預言,並使凡他認為配得分享他『恩典』的人也說起預言來。因為他特別在婦女身上下工夫,尤其是那些衣著華貴、身披紫袍、極其富有的;他常設法引誘她們,諂媚地對她們說:『我願把我的「恩典」分給你,因為萬有之父時常在他面前看顧你的天使;那「偉大者」的所在乃在我們裡面,我們必須把自己安置合而為一。你先從我、並藉著我領受這「恩典」。預備好你自己,像新娘等候她的新郎一樣,好叫你成為我所是的,我成為你所是的。把那光的種子安置在你的洞房(新房)裡。從我領受這新郎,給他騰出地方,也在他裡面得地方。看哪,「恩典」已降在你身上;張開你的口,說預言吧。』那婦女回答說:『我從來沒有說過預言,也不曉得怎樣說預言』;他便第二次作些祈求,要使這受騙的婦女驚駭,對她說:『張開你的口,隨你說什麼都可以,你就會說預言了。』那婦女既被前述的話弄得心高氣傲、神魂顛倒,又因盼望自己將要說預言而心靈火熱,心跳得比應有的更厲害,便壯著膽子開口,胡亂、空洞而冒失地說些蠢話和隨意之語,正像一個被空洞之靈所煽動的人——(正如那比我們更高明的(前輩)論到這等人所說的:『被空氣煽熱的魂是冒失而無恥的』)——從此以後她便自居為女先知,並感謝那把自己『恩典』分給她的馬可;她還設法報答他,不僅藉著奉獻自己的財物(他也因此聚斂了大量錢財),更藉著身體的結合,一心要在凡事上與他聯合,好與他一同下到那『一』裡去。
Pretending to give thanks over cups mixed with wine, and prolonging at greater length the word of invocation, he causes them to appear purple and red, so that it seems that the Grace from the regions above all things drops her own blood into that cup through his invocation, and that those present are filled with longing to taste of that draught, that the Grace invoked by this magician may rain down also into them. And again, handing mixed cups to women, he bids them give thanks while he stands by. And when this is done, he himself, bringing forward another cup much larger than that over which the deceived woman gave thanks, and holding it, and pouring over into it from the smaller cup (the one over which the woman had given thanks) into the one prepared by himself, says meanwhile thus: "May the Grace that is before all things, the inconceivable and ineffable, fill your inner man and multiply in you her knowledge, sowing the grain of mustard seed in the good ground." And having said some such things, and having driven the wretched woman to frenzy, he appears as a wonder-worker, when the larger cup is filled from the smaller, so that it even overflows from it. And doing some other things similar to these, he has deceived many and led them away after himself. And it is likely that he has even some demon as an attendant, through whom he himself seems to prophesy, and causes to prophesy as many as he deems worthy to be partakers of his grace. For he busies himself especially about women, and of these the well-dressed, the purple-robed, and the wealthiest, whom he often tries to draw to himself, fawning upon them and saying: "I want to impart to you of my grace, since the Father of all things continually beholds your angel before his face; and the place of greatness is in us—we must establish ourselves into one. Receive first from me, and through me, the grace. Make yourself ready, as a bride awaiting her bridegroom, that you may be what I am, and I what you are. Establish in your bridal-chamber the seed of light. Receive from me the bridegroom, and give him room, and find room in him. Behold, grace has descended upon you; open your mouth and prophesy." And when the woman answers, "I have never prophesied, and I do not know how to prophesy," then, making certain invocations a second time to astound the deluded woman, he says to her: "Open your mouth, speak whatever you please, and you shall prophesy." And she, puffed up and beguiled by the things aforesaid, her soul inflamed by the expectation that she is about to prophesy, her heart throbbing more than it ought, ventures to speak, and speaks foolish and random things, all emptily and rashly, as one heated by an empty spirit—(just as our better said concerning such people, that "a soul heated by empty air is rash and shameless")—and from then on she reckons herself a prophetess, and gives thanks to Marcus, who imparted of his own grace to her; and she tries to repay him, not only by the giving of her possessions (whence too he has amassed a great quantity of money), but also by the fellowship of her body, eager to be united with him in every way, that she may descend with him into the One.
1-1:3.2
Ἤδη δὲ τῶν προτέρων, πιστοτάτων τινὲς γοναικῶν τῶν ἐχουσῶν τὸν φόβον τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ μὴ ἐξαπατηθεισῶν, ἃς ὁμοίως ταῖς λοιπαῖς ἐπετήδευσε παραπείθειν, κελεύων αὐταῖς προφητεύειν, καὶ καταφυσήσασαι, καὶ καταθεματίσασαι αὐτὸν, ἐχωρίσθησαν τοῦ τοιούτου θιάσου· ἀκριβῶς εἰδοῖαι, ὅτι προφητεύειν οὐχ ὑπὸ Μάρκου τοῦ μάγου ἐγγίνεται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, ἀλλʼ οἷε ἄν Θεὸ ἄνωθεν ἐπιπέμψῃ τὴν χάριν αὑτοῦ, οὗτοι θεόσδοτον ἔχουσι τὴν προφητείαν, καὶ τότε λαλοῦσιν ἔνθα καὶ ὁπότε Θεὸς βούλεται, ἀλλʼ οὐχ ὅτε Μάρκος κελεύει. Τὸ γὰρ κελεῦον τοῦ κελευομένου μεῖζόν τε καὶ κυριώτερον, ἐπεὶ τὸ μὲν προηγεῖται, τὸ δὲ ὑποτέτακται. Εἰ οὖν Μάρκος μὲν κελεύει, ἄλλος τις, ὡς εἰώθασιν ἐπὶ τοῖς δείπνοις τοῦ κλήρου οὗτοι πάντοτε παίζειν, καὶ ἀλλήλοις ἐγκελεύεσθαι τὸ προφητεύειν, καὶ πρὸς τὰς ἰδίας ἐπιθυμίας ἑαυτοῖς μαντεύεσθαι, ἔσται κελεύων μείζων τε καὶ κυριώτερος τοῦ προφητικοῦ πνεύματος, ἄνθρωπος ὢν, ὅπερ ἀδύνατον. ἀλλὰ τοιαῦτα κελευόμενα ὑπʼ αὐτῶν πνεύματα, καὶ λαλοῦντα ὁπότε βούλονται αὐτοὶ, ἐπίσαθρα καὶ ἀδρανῆ ἐστι, τολμηρὰ δὲ καὶ ἀναιδῆ, ὑπὸ τοῦ Σατανᾶ ἐκπεμπόμενα πρὸς ἐξαπάτησιν καὶ ἀπώλειαν τῶν μὴ εὔτονον τὴν πίστιν, ἣν ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς διὰ τῆς ἐκκλησίας παρέλαβον, φυλασσόντων
但是,較有信心的婦女中,已經有一些敬畏神、未受欺騙的,馬可曾試圖像引誘其餘的人那樣引誘她們,吩咐她們說預言;這些婦女卻嫌惡地向他吹氣唾棄、咒詛他,與這樣的會眾分道揚鑣;因為她們確切地知道,說預言並不是人藉著術士馬可而能得的,乃是那些蒙神從上頭差下恩典的人,他們才擁有從神而來的預言恩賜,並且是在神所願意的地方、所願意的時候說話,而不是在馬可命令的時候。因為那發命令的比那受命令的更大、更有權柄,因為前者居首,後者居於從屬。那麼,若是馬可發命令——或是別的什麼人(正如這些人總是慣於在他們那一夥的筵席上嬉戲,彼此吩咐說預言,又按自己的私慾為自己占卜)——那麼那發命令的、身為人的,便要比那預言的靈更大、更有權柄,這是不可能的。然而那些被他們呼來喚去、只在他們自己願意時才說話的靈,乃是不健全、軟弱無力的,卻又大膽無恥,是撒但(Satan)所差來的,為要欺騙並毀滅那些不堅守自起初藉教會所領受之信仰的人。
But already certain of the more faithful women, those who have the fear of God and were not deceived, whom he attempted to lead astray in the same way as the rest, bidding them prophesy—these, having blown upon him in disgust and pronounced a curse upon him, separated themselves from such a company; for they knew accurately that prophesying does not come to men through Marcus the magician, but that those to whom God sends his grace from above, these have their prophecy as a gift from God, and then they speak where and when God wills, but not when Marcus commands. For that which commands is greater and more authoritative than that which is commanded, since the one leads and the other is subordinate. If, then, Marcus commands—or someone else, as these people are always wont to play at the banquets of their lot, and to bid one another prophesy, and to prophesy to themselves according to their own desires—then the one commanding will be greater and more authoritative than the prophetic Spirit, being a man, which is impossible. But such spirits as are commanded by them, and speak whenever they themselves wish, are unsound and feeble, yet bold and shameless, sent forth by Satan for the deception and ruin of those who do not keep firm the faith which they received from the beginning through the Church.
1-1:4.1
Ὅτι δὲ φίλτρα καὶ ἀγώγιμα, πρὸς τὸ καὶ τοῖς σώμασιν αὐτῶν ἐνυβρίζειν, ἐμποιεῖ οὗτος Μάρκος ἐνίαις τῶν γυναικῶν, εἰ καὶ μὴ πάσαις, αὗται πολλάκις ἐπιστρέψασαι εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐξωμολογήσαντο, καὶ κατὰ τὸ σῶμα ἠχρειῶσθαι ὑπ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐρωτικῶς πάνυ αὐτὸν πεφιληκέναι· ὥστε καὶ διάκονόν τινα τῶν ἐν τῇ Ἀσίᾳ τῶν ἡμετέρων ὑποδεξάμενον αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ, περιπεσεῖν ταύτῃ τῇ συμφορᾷ, τῆς γυναικὸς αὐτοῦ εὐειδοῦς ὑπαρχούσης, καὶ τὴν γνώμην, καὶ τὸ σῶμα διαφθαρείσης ὑπὸ τοῦ μάγου τούτου, καὶ ἐξακολουθησάσης αὐτῷ πολλῷ τῷ χρόνῳ, ἔπειτα μετὰ πολλοῦ κόπου τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἐπιστρεψάντων, αὐτὴ . αὐτὴν, τὸν ἅπαντα χρόνον ἐξομολογουμένη διετέλεσε, πενθοῦσα καὶ θρηνοῦσα ἐφʼ ἔπαθεν ὑπὸ τοῦ μάγου διαφθορᾷ
這位馬可在一些婦女身上(縱使不是在所有婦女身上)施放迷情藥和催情符咒,甚至以此凌辱她們的身體——這些婦女屢次回轉歸入神的教會後,已經承認:她們的身體被他玷污了,並且曾極其熱烈地愛戀他;以致我們在亞細亞(Asia)的一位執事,曾接他到自己家裡,竟也遭此不幸,因他的妻子容貌美麗,心思和身體都被這術士敗壞了,並且跟隨他很長的時間。後來,弟兄們費了許多力氣才使她回轉,她便終日認罪,為自己在那術士手中所受的敗壞痛哭哀號。
That this Marcus produces in some of the women, if not in all, love-philters and aphrodisiac charms—so as even to outrage their bodies—these women, having often turned back to the Church of God, have confessed: both that they were bodily corrupted by him, and that they had loved him most passionately; so that even a certain deacon of ours in Asia, having received him into his house, fell into this misfortune, his wife being beautiful in form, and being corrupted both in mind and in body by this magician, and having followed after him for a long time. Then, after the brethren with much labor had converted her back, she spent her whole time in confession, mourning and lamenting over the corruption which she had suffered at the hands of the magician.
1-1:5.1
Καὶ μαθηταὶ δὲ αὐτοῦ τινες περιπολίζοντες ἐν τοῖς αὐτοῖς, ἐξαπατῶντες γυναικάρια πολλὰ διέφθειραν, τελείους ἑαυτοὺς ἀναγορεύοντες· ὡς μηδενὸς δυναμένου ἐξισωθῆναι τῷ μεγέθεῖ τῆς γνώσεως αὐτῶν, μηδʼ ἂν Παῦλον, μηδʼ ἂν Πέτρον εἴπῃς, μηδʼ ἄλλον τινὰ τῶν Ἀποστόλων· ἀλλὰ πλείω πάντων ἐγνωκέναι, καὶ τὸ μέγεθος τῆς γνώσεως τῆς ἀῤῥήτου δυνάμεως μόνους καταπεπωκέναι. Εἶναί τε αὐτοὺς ἐν ὕψει ὑπὲρ πᾶσαν δύναμιν· διὸ καὶ ἐλευθέρως πάντα πράσσειν, μηδένα ἐν μηδενὶ φόβον ἔχοντας. Διὰ γὰρ τὴν ἀπολύτρωσιν ἀκρατήτους καὶ ἀοράτους γίνεσθαι τῷ κριτῇ. Εἰ δὲ καὶ ἐπιλάβοιτο αὐτῶν, παραστάντες αὐτῷ μετὰ τῆς ἀπολυτρώσεως τάδε εἴποιεν· πάρεδρε Θεοῦ καὶ μυστικῆς πρὸ αἰῶνος αἰώνων Σιγῆς, ἣν τὰ μεγέθη διαπαντὸς βλέποντα, τὸ πρόσωπον τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὁδηγῷ σοι καὶ προσαγωγεῖ χρώμεθα χρώμενα, ἀνασπῶσιν ἄνω τὰς αὐτῶν μορφὰς, ἃς μεγαλότολμος ἐκείνη φαντασιασθεῖσα, διὰ τὸ ἀγαθὸν τοῦ Προπάτορος προεβάλετο ἡμᾶς τὰς εἰκόνας, τότε ἐνθύμιον τῶν ἄνω ὡς ἐνύπνιον ἔχουσα· ἰδοὺ κριτὴς ἐγγὺς, καὶ κῆρυξ με κελεύει ἀπολογεῖσθαι· σὺ δὲ ὡς ἐπισταμένη τὰ ἀμφοτέρων τὸν ὑπὲρ ἀμφοτέρων ὑμῶν λόγον, ὡς ἕνα ὄντα τῷ κριτῇ παράστησον. δὲ μήτηρ ταχέως ἀκούσασα τούτων, τὴν Ὁμηρικὴν Ἄϊδος κυνέην αὐτοῖς περιέθηκε, πρὸς τὸ ἀοράτως ἐκφυγεῖν τὸν κριτήν· καὶ παραχρῆμα ἀνασπάσασα αὐτοὺς, εἰς τὸν νυμφῶνα εἰσήγαγε, καὶ ἀπέδωκε τοῖς ἑαυτῶν νυμφίοις
他的一些門徒也在這些地區四處遊走,欺騙並敗壞了許多小婦人,自稱為完全人,彷彿沒有人能與他們知識的偉大相比——縱然你舉出保羅、或彼得、或其他任何一位使徒也不行;他們反倒(聲稱)自己比眾人知道得更多,並且惟有他們才飲盡了那不可言喻之能力的知識之偉大。他們又(說)自己處在凌駕一切能力之上的高處;因此他們可以隨意行一切的事,在任何事上對任何(審判)都毫無懼怕。因為藉著那『救贖』(apolytrosis,釋放),他們便成了那審判者所無法捉拿、無法看見的。倘若審判者要捉拿他們,他們便帶著這『救贖』站在他面前,說這些話:『神的陪審者啊,並那先於萬世之世的奧祕「沉默」(Sige)啊——那些「偉大者」(Megethe)時常仰望父的面,用你作嚮導和引路者,把他們自己的形像向上提引——這些形像,就是那大膽妄為者(即「母親」)藉幻想生出我們這些「圖像」的;她因元父(Propator)的美善而生我們,那時她對上界之事如夢般尚存記念:看哪,審判者近了,傳令者吩咐我申辯;但願你既深知我們雙方之事,便為我們二者代陳那為我們雙方的話,視我們如同一個。』那位『母親』一聽見這些話,立刻把那荷馬筆下哈得斯(Hades)的隱身盔給他們戴上,好叫他們無形地逃脫那審判者;隨即把他們提上去,領進那洞房(新房),交給他們各自的新郎。
And certain of his disciples too, going about in the same regions, deceiving and corrupting many little women, proclaim themselves to be perfect, as though no one were able to be made equal to the greatness of their knowledge—not even if you should name Paul, nor Peter, nor any other of the Apostles; but (they claim) that they have known more than all, and that they alone have drunk down the greatness of the knowledge of the ineffable power. And (they say) that they are on a height above every power; and therefore they freely do all things, having fear of nothing in anything. For through the redemption (apolytrosis) they become beyond the grasp and invisible to the judge. And if he should lay hold of them, then, standing before him with the redemption, they would say these words: "O assessor of God and of the mystical Silence (Sige) that is before the ages of ages—you whom the Greatnesses (Megethe), ever beholding the face of the Father, use as a guide and conductor, drawing up on high their forms—the forms which that great-daring one (the Mother), having phantasized them, brought forth as us, the images, on account of the goodness of the Forefather, having then the remembrance of the things above as a dream: behold, the judge is near, and the herald bids me make my defense; but do you, as one who knows the affairs of both, present to the judge the word on behalf of us both, as being one." And the Mother, as soon as she hears these things, puts upon them the Homeric helmet of Hades, so that they may invisibly escape the judge; and straightway snatching them up, she leads them into the bridal-chamber and gives them over to their own bridegrooms.
1-1:6.1
Τοιαῦτα δὲ λέγοντες καὶ πράττοντες, καὶ ἐν τοῖς καθʼ ἡμᾶς κλίμασι τῆς Ῥοδανουσίας, πολλὰς ἐξηπατήκασι γοναῖκας, αἵτινες κεκαυτηριασμέναι τὴν συνείδησιν, αἱ μὲν καὶ εἰς φανερὸν ἐξομολογοῦνται, αἱ δὲ δυσωπούμεναι τοῦτο, ἡσυχῆ δέ πως ἑαυτὰς ἀπηλπικυῖαι τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἔνιαι μὲν εἰς τὸ παντελὲς ἀπέστησαν, ἔνιαι δὲ ἐπαμφοτερίζουσι, καὶ τὸ τῆς παροιμίας πεπόνθασι, μήτε ἔξω, μήτε ἔσω οὖσαι, ταύτην ἔχουσαι τὴν ἐπικαρπίαν τοῦ σπέρματος τῶν τέκνων τῆς γνώσεως
這些人說著、做著這樣的事,甚至在我們隆河(Rhone)一帶的地區也欺騙了許多婦女。這些婦女的良心已被烙慣了:其中有些人公開認罪,有些人卻羞於如此,只在沉默中暗自對神的生命絕了望。有些人徹底背道而去,有些人則在兩者之間搖擺不定,正應了那句俗語的光景——「既不在外,也不在內」。這就是她們從那「知識之兒女」的種子所結出的果子。
By saying and doing such things, these men have deceived many women even in our own regions of the Rhone valley—women whose conscience has been seared. Some of them confess publicly, but others are ashamed to do so and, in silence, having quietly given up all hope of the life of God, some have utterly fallen away, while others waver between the two and suffer what the proverb describes, being "neither outside nor inside." This is the fruit they have to show for the seed of the children of (their so-called) knowledge.
第 1-2 章 →
1-11-21-31-41-51-71-81-91-111-121-131-141-161-201-211-221-241-251-261-281-381-401-462-12-2